whole volume of such differences howbeit I will leaue them in their owne deuises and come to the third point which is to answere those that pleade the cause of Baal and are bold to speake what they dare for the whore of Babell who albeit they liue among vs and would bee thought to bee of vs yet they are neyther affrayd nor ashamed to affirme n Against such as would not haue it disputed and determined how Christ is present that the controuersie of the Supper is not so manifest as we teach nor the words of Christ so easie as we affirme nor the iudgement of the Fathers so cleer as we pretend nor the maner of eating so necessary to be holden as we define that we are to beleeue that Christ is present but how he is preseÌ„t we should not dispute whether it be carnally or whether it bee spiritually Indeed we feare not to teach that there is no transelementation or transubstantiation that is no reall turning of the bread into the body and the wine into the bloud of Christ but when he said This is my body hee intendeth not to change one substance into another but meaneth This bread is a signe or Sacrament of my body which is deliuered to death for vs and for our saluation And when he saith This Cup is the new Testament in my bloud hee vnderstandeth that the wine in the Cup is a Sacrament of the new Testament of our reconciliation to God and of our communion and participation of Christ with al his benefits therefore we doubt not to call this Sacrament a representation a remeÌ„brance an image a token a type an antitype a signe a figure and such like Now that it may appeare that the wordes of institution are truely expounded and haue the constant consent and full approbation of al antiquity o The ancieÌ„t Fathers teach the same touching the Supper that we doe let vs produce our witnesses and see what the Fathers of the grayest heads before vs haue declared deliuered But before we come to fight hand to hand with these aduersaries and to discharge the volly of shot which we haue in store it shall not be amisse to set downe certaine inducements as it were certaine preparatiues to leade vs to beleeue that the Doctours of the Church are no lesse ours in this cause and controuersie then Caluine and Beza and the later writers For first we shal neuer read in all the monuments of former times any mention of adoration or eleuation of the host or that the maner was to lick vp the drops of the Challice or to sweepe the place where a drop was falne or to burne the wormes which haue corrupted or consumed it or to seeke out the host wheÌ„ it is vomited vp to commend those that will swallow it againe Secondly Ierome teacheth that after the communion they had a common banket in the Church whereat they did eate vp all that q Ierom. vpon 1 Cor. 11. remained after the administration of the Supper If then it were the manner of many Churches to eate the residue at their loue feasts and ordinary bankets doubtlesse they did not thinke it was Christ himselfe which was eaten therein Thirdly the custome was in some places to burne the remainder of the r Hesych lib. 2. in Leuit. ca. 8. Eucharist and therefore it could not bee that they should beleeue that the bread was the very body of Christ forasmuch as it had beene horrible impiety and a most detestable prophanation to burne it as a Å¿ Gregory 7. an Atheist NecromaÌ„cer certaine Pope in his rage and fury cast the Eucharist into the fire because it did not answere to his questions when he consulted with it or else peraduenture the body of Christ seeing the flame of fire comming toward it fled vp into heauen for feare of beeing consumed by it Fourthly another teacheth that in other Churches the custome was to giue the parts that were not spent and vsed to little children t Niceph lib. 17. cap. 25. frequenting the Schoole who are barred from partaking of the Supper by the Apostle because they are not able u 1 Cor. 11.28 to examine themselues and therefore they were not of opinion with the Church of Rome Fiftly the Masse it selfe vsed at this day and the prayers vsed in it do speake for the truth against their Idolatrous practise Heereunto commeth their sursum corda when they exhort to lift vp the heart on high to God and the prayers crauing of God that their oblation may be acceptable which is the figure and signe of the body and blood of our Lord whereas if the Church had beleeued that they did eate Christ with their mouths they might haue stayed their eyes beneath gazing and gaping vpon that which the Priest held in his hands and needed not to haue lifted vp their harts to Christ Iesus which sitteth at the right hand of his Father in the highest heauens Sixtly they teach vniformely that a body cannot be but in one place and that if we take space of place from them we destroy the being of a body and thereupon one saith a Virgil. lib. 1. Contr. Eutich The flesh of Chrâ—st was not in heauen when it was vpon the earth and now because it is in heauen it is not on earth And Augustine in his 57 Epistle to Dardanus hath these words The humane nature of Christ is destroyed if there bee not giuen vnto him after the manner of other bodies a certaine space wherin he may be contained The popish purgers and correcters could not suffer the waight of this sentence and therefore haue b Printed at Paris Anno. 1571. raced it out of some of their late editions and yet Bellarmine doth alledge it and obiect it against himselfe howbeit it is likely he did not remember himselfe but had forgotten to consult with his good companions who blot out that which they cannot answere These sixe considerations are as certaine inducements to sharpeÌ„ our taste to break the Ice and so to prepare the way now let vs set downe the seuerall testimonies themselues and see how they depose for vs. Tertullian one of the most ancient faith c Tertul cont Marci lib. 4. Christ receiuing the bread and the same being diuided vnto his Disciples made it to be his body saying This is my bodye that is to say a signe of my body Theodoret saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. that is the mysticall signes depart not from their nature no not after consecration for they remaine in their former substance figure and forme Can any thing be spoken more plainely Doubtlesse Theodoret was in this point a Lutheran or a Caluinist one of those whom the bastard Catholikes call heretickes Augustine is a man of great authority in the Church therfore a sufficient witnesse beyond all exception he saith for vs d Aug. cont Adamantâ— â—2 The Lord made no doubt
of this reason standeth vpon such feete as themselues haue shaped vnto it to wit that such gesture is necessary to be vsed at this Sacrament as is vsuall at a supper or a banket If then it be left free for vs to vse what gesture wee please sitting or lying or standing or walking or groueling or bending how can they hold with any colour kneeling to be vnlawfull at the CommunioÌ„ The 4. answer Lastly we cannot but confesse that kneeling in prayer is the fittest gesture to expresse the humility of our mindes and the maiesty of God and the excellency of the mysteries we do partake and our obedience to the Magistrate Tertul. de orat cap. 12. Tertullian that liued in the beginning of the second CeÌ„tury holdeth assidere irreuerens that it is an vnreuerent thing to sit at prayer But the Supper of the Lord is administred and receiued among vs with a notable effectuall prayer which the Minister pronounceth and the Communicant heareth Obiection If any obiect as many do obiect that by this reason the Minister ought to kneele that vttereth the prayer not the people that receiue the Supper I answere first they do but dally with vs Answere and deceiue themselues For they know the Minister cannot conueniently kneele as the manner of deliuering is vsed and obserued among vs which is not disliked or disprooued by any of them to wit by going to euery one apart vnto his seate and therfore CHRIST also sate at his thanksgiuing And heerein do the orders of the Churches differ among themselues in some places the Minister remoueth not and the people walke as with vs the Minister walketh and the people remoue not Now as in the preaching of the word the Minister that conceiueth the prayer standeth that he may be the better heard and vnderstood of the people whose voice he is to God they kneele ioyning with him so it is in the Lords Supper the Minister standeth because otherwise hee cannot passe from place to place nor dispatch that holy worke with any quicke expedition Secondly albeit the Minister onely do by liuely voice vtter the prayer yet it appeareth by the testimony of the ancient that the receiuer was also to ioyne with the Minister and to say Amen Euseb ecclesiast histor lib. 6. ca. 43. and in english 42. as we may read in the Ecclesiasticall history of Eusebius relating the Epistle of Cornelius Bishop of Rome touching Nouatus who being puffed vp with pride left those without hope of saluation that through infirmity of the flesh fell in time of persecutions And afterward in that history he reporteth that Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria wrote vnto Xystus Bishop of Rome touching a certaine man who hearing the interrogatories answeres vsed in baptisme came vnto him weeping and wailing falling prostrate before his feet he confessed plainely that the baptisme wherewithall he had beene baptized of the Hereticks had no agreement with that which was in vse in that Church and thereupon desired to bee baptized according to the same manner What answere the Bishop made and how he satisfied him Eusebius declareth in these words Ecclesi histor li. 7 ca. 9. after the Greeke but the 8. in english He prayed that hee might receiue this most sincere purification the which thing I durst not do but told him that the daily Communion many times ministred might suffice him when he had heard thanksgiuing sounded in the Church and he himselfe had sung thereunto Amen when he had beene present at the Lords Table and had stretched forth his hand to receiue that holy food had communicated and of a long time had beene partaker of the body and blood of our Lord Iesus Christ Albeit therefore the baptisme which he had receiued were full of sundry impieties and blasphemies and farre vnlike that vsed in the true Church and that hee were so sore perplexed in minde and troubled in conscience that he durst not presume to lift vp his eies to God because hee had beene baptized with such prophane wordes and ceremonies yet hee aduised him to comfort himselfe with his often partaking the holy Communion in asmuch as he had stretched forth his hand to receiue it and had answered Amen at the taking of it I will adde one testimony more out of Cyrill Cyril catech pa. 2â—5 gra Id est 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Id est 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is bending the hand receiue the body of Christ saying Amen And more expressely a little after 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is After thou hast been partaker of the body of Christ draw near also to the Cup of his bloud to wit in the form of wine prostrating thy selfe and worshipping God saying Amen De Sacram lib. 4. cap. 6. Obseruations out of Cyrils testimony whiles thou beÌ„dest thy hand to take it c. The lâ—ke might bee saide out of Ambrose that as the minister did pray for them so they also were not idle but prayed for themselues These Testimonies are very full to note out the vsuall custom of these times out of which I obserue these 4. particulars first that the bread was not woÌ„t to be put popt into their mouths but the people tooke it in their handes and so likewise of the cup. Secondly that they receiued the cup of the Lord as well as the bread and were not vsed to haue dry Communions as the Church of Rome diateth her Disciples Thirdly that the people dâ—d consent to the prayer of the minister did say Amen Lastly that they vsed to bow down worship God with all reuerence to whom they prayed in the action of receiuing answering Amen The two former points serue to conuince the practise of the Papists that thrust the bread into the mouths of the coÌ„municants and depriue them vtterly of the cup and the two latter such of our brethren among vâ— as vrge the necessity of sitting and condemne the gesture of kneeling as an impiety for asmuch as wee see the people in those tâ—mes did both bow their haÌ„ds to take it Application of the former testimonies prostrate their bodâ—es to receiue it with prayer And I would gladly be informed and resolued by these when the minister prayeth that the body of Christ may bee an effectuall instrument sanctified of God for the preseruation of their bodies soules whether they do not in their hearts and soules ioyne with him earnestly crauing and desiring this blessing If they do not it argueth against themselues little reuerence in receiuing and smal conscience in comming to this Sacrament to be no more moued then stones and to sit as senceles as their seats when prayer is made not to coÌ„sent vnto it wherof notwithstanding I do not nor dare not eâ—ther to accuse them or to suspect them If they do is it not fitter or at least as fit to pray kneeling as sitting For if it be
in the externall worke placing holinesse and remission of sinnes in the deede done and thus the thing signified is little regarded and wholy abolished r Gen. 41 4. as the euill fauoured and leane-fleshed Kine did eate vp the fat well-fauored this was Pharaohs dream and the other is mans deuise For these men giue all to the outward receiuing placing holinesse and remission of sinnes therein and thinking themselues sure and secure when the bread and wine is taken at the Lords table Thus all hypocrites libertines and carnall Gospellers doe for all the religion deuotion and godlinesse of these idle and ignorant professors standeth in outward resorting to the Church and in an outward taking of the communion of the body blood of Christ which is to make an Idoll of the signe and to flatter themselues in their euils to their owne destruction For albeit a man haue beene baptized and haue receiued the Lords Supper yet if hee liue wickedly and walke after his owne lusts the Sacraments shall auaile and aduantage him nothing at all but further his condemnation Vse 3 Lastly hath the Sacrament some partes outward and some inward some seene and some not seene with bodilye eyes Then it giueth occasion both to parents to teach their children the meaning of these mysteries and to declare vnto them the ordinances of God as likewise to children and the yonger sort to aske and inquire of their parents to heare and learne of them the doctrine of the Sacraments thereby to know the mercifull promises that God hath made to his people This appeareth Å¿ Exod. 12 26.27 chap. 13 14 15. directly where the fathers are forewarned to teach their children the hidden mystery of the Passeouer When your children aske you what seruice is this yee keepe then yee shall say It is the sacrifice of the Lords Passeouer which passed ouer the houses of the children of Israel in Egypt when he smote the Egyptians and preserued our houses So likewise Ch. 13 14. speaking of separating and sanctifying the first borne for the seruice of God hee chargeth parents to whet this doctrine on their children and to instruct them how God with a mighty hand and outstretched arme brought them out of Egypt out of the house of bondage Againe t Iosh 4 6 7.8 21 22 23. wee see when the Lord had parted the waters of Iordan that the people might passe he commanded Ioshua to set vp 12. stones in memoriall of the mighty and miraculous worke of God for his people against their enemies and when their children should aske them in time to come what was meant by those stones they should answere that the waters of Iordan were cut off before the Arke of the couenant of the Lord. Hee would not onely haue themselues to profite by his wonderfull workes but to retaine the remembrance of them he would haue their posterity to know the cause occasion thereof and so glorifie his name for euer Heereunto we may fitly ioyne u Psal 78 2 3 4 5 6 7. what the Psalmist saith I will open my mouth in a parable I will declare high sentences of olde which wee haue heard and knowne and our fathers haue told vs we will not hide them from their children but to the generation to come we will shew the praises of the Lord his power also and his wonderfull workes that he hath done that the posterity might know it and the children which should be borne should stand vp and declare it to their children that they might set their hope on God cannot forget the workes of God but keepe his commandements All these things serue to this purpose to shew that it is a duty and burden laide on the shoulders of all parents to acquaint their children with the workes of God especially with the benefits of our redemption wrought by Christ for our saluation If they aske the question why Infants are baptized and washed with water into the name of the holy Trinity wee must make plaine vnto them the meaning of that mystery Wee must say vnto them My children a How to teach our childâ—en the meaning of the Sacraments this is a signe of the Couenant of Gods mercy to vs and our duty to God it is a mystery of our saluation and teacheth that beeing in our selues vncleane vnrighteous vnholy and sinfull our soules are washed by the blood of Christ euen as the water in baptisme washeth our bodyes wherein the mercy of God is so much the more maruailous in our eyes insomuch as the Iewes were entred into the couenant by cutting lancing and effusion of bloud in circumcision Againe before they come to yeares ro receiue the holy Supper of the Lord we must informe them at home and declare the institution of that Sacrament and the comfortable vses thereof to them so they may afterward come to this Communion with better warrant of their worke with greater comfort to themselues and with lesse danger to their soules Wee must teach them that as the bread is broken and the Wine powred out so the body of Christ was crucified and his blood shed for the remission of our sins and that if we beleeue in the Lord Iesus we are nourished in our soules to eternal life by the passion of Christ our Sauiour as certainly as our bodies are nourished with the creatures of bread wine Notwithstanding there is a generall defect of this duty in many parents neither are children ready to inquire learn at home neither are parents able to answere any thing in these matters of God waywardnes in the one worldlines in the other ignorance in them both hath taken away all care and conscience from them touching these holye and heauenlye mysteries so that neyther the one teacheth nor the other learneth neyther the Childe enquireth nor the father answereth CHAP. IIII. Of the first outward part of a Sacrament THe outward partes of a Sacrament are such things as a What outward parts are vnder a certaine similitude and sikenesse do represent and signifie heauenly thinges to assure vs they are as truely prelent and offered vs as wee behold with our eyes and receiue with our hands the earthly things giuen vnto vs. The outward parts of a Sacrament are in number b Foure outward parts of a Sacrament foure First the Minister Secondly the word of institution Thirdly the signe Fourthly the receiuer All these and euery one of them are needful to the beeing and nature of a Sacrament take them away or any of theÌ„ and you take away the substance and bring in a nullity of the Sacrament If there be no Minister no word no element no receiuer there is no Sacrament If there be wanting eyther Minister to deliuer it or word to institute it or element to represent it or receiuer to take it wee cannot assure our selues to haue any SacrameÌ„t of God but rather a tradition and inuention of our owne In this
vse to be a signe of the cleansing of the soule Bread and wine at mens tables in their houses are set before them for the nourishment of their bodies but at the Lords Table they are ordained of God to an higher and holier vse euen to bee signes of the body and blood of Christ This is noted by the Euangelists and by the Apostle Paul that b Mat. 26 26. Mar. 14 22. Luke 12 19. 1 Cor. 11 24. the Lord Iesus before he brake the bread and gaue it hee blessed and gaue thankes to his Father that hee had appointed him to bee the redeemer of the world and giuen him authority to institute this Sacrament in remembrance of his death and passion For whereas the Euangelist Mathew saith he blessed the other by way of exposition say Hee gaue thankes so that the blessing heere spoken of is Giuing of thankes which also appeareth Luke 9 16. compared with Ioh. 6 11. And the Apostle saith 1 Tim. 4. Euery creature of God is good if it be receiued with thanksgiuing for it is sanctified by the word of God and prayer We see then that Consecration is when a thing is separated from a common and ciuill vse to a more speciall vse Iustin in Apol. 2 which is done by the authority of the word and by the vertue of prayer whereby it hath his ful force power and vertue The knowledge of this point serueth to cleere our Vse 1 doctrine to ouerthrow sundry errors of the Church of Rome First it sheweth that we hold and teach a consecration that is a sanctifying of the water in Baptisme and of the bread and wine in the Lords supper by the word by prayer and by thanksgiuing The bread â—â—d wine are changed not in nature but in quality not in substance but in vse not in essence but in the end not by force of certaine words but by Christs institution We acknowledge and confesse a consecration not a conuersion a sanctification of the signes not a transubstantiatioÌ„ of the substance into the body and blood of Christ Hee blessed and praised his Father as Mediator of the Church for the mystery of the redemption of mankinde and he g 1 Cor. 10 16 blessed the creatures that they might bee effectuall signes and serue for the confirmation and increase of our faith Secondly we are taught that consecration is not a bare and historicall reading of the Scripture neither a magical Vse 2 charme and incantation by force of certaine wordes as though these words This is my body being murmured and spoken ouer the bread and This cup is the new testament in my bloud whispered ouer the wine did fully finish a consecration and made the elements to bee immediately changed into the body and blood of Christ without any other obseruing of the institution For the Lord Iesus in pronouncing these words did not speake to the bread or to the wine but to his Apostles And hence it is that the forme of Christs giuing of thankes is not set downe by any Euangelist because our corruption and superstition is so great that if wee had the words we would ascribe power force to the words sillables and letters therfore the manner of his thanksgiuing is pretermitted This inclination of the heart is apparantly seene in the Romish Church who ascribe efficacy operation to the pronouncing of certaine words which is a part of sorcery a point of witchcraft Wheras we auouch that the whol action of taking breaking pouring out distributing eating drinking praying praising and rehearsing the institution of Christ are the consecration that is the separation of these creatures to this vse Thirdly if after the Sacramentall actions if after thanksgiuing to God if after prayer that we may vse the Creatures to the confirmation of our faith there doe follow consecration sanctification and change of the elements to another vse then the power effect and working of the Sacrament dependeth not vpon the intention of the Minister and therefore the h Concil Trident. sess 7. can 11. popish opinion is to bee refused and reproued that holdeth it to bee no Sacrament if the Minister haue not an intent and purpose in the administration thereof at least to do that which the church doth that is to consecrate the elements and to make a Sacrament If his mind bee not on his matters and his heart on his businesse in hand they holde it can be no Sacrament For otherwise saith Bellarmine If a Priest should reade the Gospell at the table of Prelates and religious men and in reading should pronounce these words This is my body this is my bloud then all the bread and wine vpon the Table should bee consecrate and changed into Christs body and blood which is not so because his intent is wanting Againe if a father should leade his son to the bath and there dip him in the water And say I wash thee in the name of the Father and though he think nothing of baptizing him yet it should be baptisme if an intent of baptizing were not required But I would gladly haue him answere this question What if a father should intend Baptisme by dipping his child in the bath whether that were baptisme or not Or suppose the Priest we spake of reading at the Prelates table should haue a minde and meaning to consecrate all the bread and wine vpon the table must it of necessity be a Sacrament and reall change of al Or admit the former Priest being in the saide Prelates wine celler supposing himselfe to bee in the Church and to stand at the Altar should pronounce the words of consecration with a purpose and intent to make a Sacrament should al the wine in that celler be turned into the blood of Christ Or if he being in a Bakers shoppe should there solemnely say This is my body with the foresaide resolution should all that bread be changed into the bodye of Christ Let them speake plainely let them tell vs directly what they hold I thinke they will not say so I am sure it is not so For other things are wanting that are needfull in this matter We haue shewed that a Sacrament is not made by bare pronouncing of certain words ascribing force to them after the manner of enchanters but the whole institution of Christ must be obserued k The Sacrament dependeth not vpon the intention of the Minister there must be distributing and receiuing there must bee prayer and thanksgiuing and from the vse of these followeth Consecration all which are wanting in the former examples and suppositions there is no taking no breaking no distributing no pouring out no receiuing no praying no thanksgiuing Wee see touching the word of God with what intent and vnder what pretence soeuer l Phil. 1 18. Mat. 23 2 3. it be preached if the Minister teach Christ crucified howsoeuer hee bee affected it may haue his effect in the heart and worke faith in the
our owne vnrighteousnesse And heereby wee may examine our selues whether Christ be in vs or not for then the body is dead because of sinne but the spirite is aliue through righteousnesse This is that which the Apostle teacheth 2. Cor. 5 17. If any man be in Christ let him be a new creature old things are passed away behold al things are become new So the Prophets prophesying of the kingdome of Christ do foretell of a new heauen and new earth Esay 65 17. signifying thereby that all such as belong to Christ and haue him dwelling in them by faith must bee renewed and regenerated by water and the Holy Ghost He is not as a dead body that hath no working but hee worketh wheresoeuer he commeth and dwelleth and altereth al those that are truely partakers of him not in substance but in qualitie giuing them new mindes new wils new affections and a new conuersation Happy are they that finde this change in them for they shall bee saued in that great day of the Lord the day of account when the mouth of iniquity shall be stopped and all the vngodly put to silence Thus much of the third inward part of a Sacrament CHAP. XII Of the fourth inward part of a Sacrament THe a The last inward part of a Sacrament is the faithful receiuer last inward part of a Sacrament is the faithfull receiuer desiring apprehending receiuing hungring and thirsting after Christ There is required a faithfull receiuer if wee would receiue Iesus Christ faith must of necessity goe before without this there is no iustification without this there is no saluation as Rom. 14. Whatsoeuer b Rom. 14 23 Heb. 11 6. is not of faith is sinne And Heb. 11. Without faith it is vnpossible to please God Iudas executed the function of an Apostle hee was partaker of the Passeouer yet he ceased not to remaine an hypocrite a diuell and the childe of perdition c Iohn 17 12. that the Scripture might be fulfilled Neither was he bettered or sanctified by that Sacrament or by the vse thereof Ananias and Sapphira his wife d Acts 5 4 9. being in the number of Disciples were no doubt baptised of the Apostles had also receiued ofttimes the Lords Supper yet they continued in their wickednesse lying and hypocrisie the Sacrament did not take away their wickednes nor giue them a iustifying and sauing faith e Acts 15 9. which purifieth the heart by repentance and worketh new obedience in the soule The like we haue said of Simon the sorcerer f Acts 8 23. who albeit he were baptised yet remained in the gall of bitternes and in the bond of iniquity Wherefore the Apostle teacheth that the word profited not g Heb. 4 2. because it was not mingled with faith in those that heard it If the signes be receiued without faith they hurt not that Gods guifts and ordinances hurt of themselues but not being receiued aright they hurt through our sinne and default As the word not receiued by faith is an empty sound without force so the Sacrament is an vnprofitable and a naked shew without substance Wherefore the Sacraments in regard of the vnbeleeuers and vngodly are no Sacraments to them because to them they are not seales of the righteousnesse of faith True it is they remaine Sacraments in respect of God who offereth his owne Sonne but they loose their strength and force toward the vnfaithfull that do abuse and contemne them h Rom. 2 25. as the Apostle expresly teacheth Circumcision verily is profitable if thou keepe the law but if thou bee a transgressor of the law thy circumcision is become vncircumcision The same Apostle speaking of such i 1 Cor. 11 20. as vsed the Lords supper without true godlines and due preparation saith This is not to eate the Lords Supper denying that to be which was not done as it ought to be Wherefore seeing the right vse of the Sacrament is Vse 1 when such as are truely conuerted vse them aright we learne diuers instructions that flowe and follow from hence First that the reprobate though God offer the whole Sacrament to them doe receiue the signes alone without the things signified they haue the bare title without the thing the vanishing shadow without the body the outward letter without the Spirite the empty boxe without the oyntment and the creature without the Creator They are washed with the element of water but not with the grace of regeneration They eate the bread and drinke the wine but they are not partakers of the bodye and blood of Christ Iesus to saluation They eate k Panem domini non panâ—m dominum â—ugust hom in Ioh. 65. the bread of the Lord but they eate not the bread the Lord because the signe without the right and holy vse thereof is not an auaileable Sacrament to the receiuer of it Wee see therefore the wicked partake not Christ although they partake the signes of Christ l Ioh. 20 6 7. as they that found his cloathes but missed his body Secondly we see heereby that the elect ordained to Vse 2 eternall life but not yet called and conuerted to the Lord and to the obedience of his wil though they come often to the Sacraments yet do in like manner receiue the bare signes without the things signified because as yet they want faith and repentance What then Doe they nothing differ from the reprobates In this they differ not for the present time from the Reprobate Notwithstanding that receiuing of the Sacrament which for the time present was vnfruitefull and vnprofitable shall after in them haue his good effect as the Corne that lyeth long couered in the earth at the length doth come vp and flourish For the Sacrament receiued before a mans conuersion is afterward to the beleeuer and penitent sinner ratified and so becommeth profitable wherby the vse of the Sacrament which before was vtterly voide and vnlawfull doth then become lawfull comfortable as we see in the word heard without fruite and faith by an vnbeleeuer is made a word of saluation afterward when he is conuerted Vse 3 Lastly the elect already conuerted and sanctified by the Spirite of God do to their profite comfort and saluation receiue both the signe and the thing signified together yet so as that for their vnworthy receiuing therof which hapneth through their manifolde infirmities and often relapses into sinne they are subiect to temporal punishments for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saued in the day of the Lord Iesus Heereunto cometh that saying 1 Cor. 11.30 For this cause many are sicke and weake among you and many sleepe for if wee would iudge our selues wee should not bee iudged of the Lord. Where the Apostle teacheth that God brought a iudgement vpon his owne house and punished this Church with weaknesse sicknesse and death it selfe for their vnreuerent vnworthy and disordered receiuing of the Lords Supper
to God o Reuel 3.15.16 as it is said to the Church of the Laodiceans I know thy workes that thou art neither cold nor hot I would thou werest cold or hot therefore because thou art luke-warme and neither cold nor hot it shall come to passe that I shall spew thee out of my mouth Wherefore let vs not bee discouraged in wel-doing but walking through good report and euill report let vs remember that as Christ is our Lord and Maister so our profession and the Sacraments are our badges Vse 4 Lastly we see what our estate and condition is that we are not our owne but are subiect to Christ to serue him For do we beare his badge Then he is our maister If hee be our Maister Maâ— 1 6. where is the feare and reuerence due vnto him Is it not meete wee should shew our selues thankefull for so great mercies and guifts Were it not intollerable vnthankfulnesse and vnsufferable pride for any man to weare the cognizance of another and yet to scorne his seruice and deny him duty Might not one worthily checke and controule him as Christ did the Iewes who vnwillingly paide such taxes and tributes as were laid vpon them He called for a penny q Mat. 22 19.20 21. and said vnto them Whose image and superscription is this They said vnto him Caesars He answered Giue therefore to Caesar the things that are Caesars and giue to God the things that are Gods So likewise might one say fitly Whose badge wearest thou whose Armes bearest thou on thy sleeue Doth not this put thee in minde of thy state and condition and of the seruice and honour thou owest thy Maister In like manner may it be said to vs Whose badge bearest thou Is it not Christs we are not therefore our owne men as the Apostle reasoneth and concludeth 1 Cor. 6 19 20. Know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy-Ghost which is in you whom ye haue of God and ye are not your owne For you are bought with a prâ—ce therefore glorifie God in your body and in your spirite for they are Gods So many therefore as come without knowledge and true repentance breake their faith giuen to Christ and betray the body of Christ as much as in them lyeth Wherefore to the right vse and partaking of the Sacraments ther is required the knowledge of God in three persons especially of the person of Christ perfect God and perfect man and of his three offices to saue his people to be their Priest perfectly by sacrifice to reconcile and iustifie them to be their king by the gouernment of his Church to kill sinne in them and to sanctifie them to be their teacher to instruct them in the will of his heauenly Father After these is required true faith and earnest repentance otherwise we cannot receiue r Without faith and repentance we cannot receiue Christ Christ in the Sacraments Put food into the mouth of a dead man it cannot nourish him So if one that is vnworthy and vnfit lying dead and rotting in his sinne do come to the Sacraments certainely they do not giue him life and worthinesse Å¿ 1 Cor. 11 27 29. but such a one doth lade himselfe with a greater burden of sin and punishment as 1 Cor. 11. Whosoeuer shall eate this bread and drinke the cup of the Lord vnworthily shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord he eateth and drinketh his owne iudgment because he discerneth not the Lords body CHAP. XVI Of the number of Sacraments HItherto we haue spoken of the chiefe vses of the Sacraments now we are come to speake a The number of Sacraments of the number of Sacraments according as we take the name and haue declared the nature of them Let vs see then how many such visible signes and seales of spiritual grace in the new Testament were instituted of God to set forth the benefits of Christ for the continuall vse of the Church Many liue in the bosome of the Church heare the word come to publike prayer take themselues to be goodly Christians offer themselues to the Lords-table are made partakers of the SacrameÌ„ts who yet are ignorant how many Sacraments there are and what they are None almost so simple but he can number his sheepe and cattell he knoweth their markes he knoweth their differences but aske him how many commandements of the law how many Articles of faith how many petitions of the Lords prayer or how many Sacraments of the new Testament hee can answere nothing They know no difference betweene commandement commandment betweene the first Table and the second betweene article and article and betweene one petition and another Such haue their wits wholy exercised on the world and on worldly things which iustle out religion and the knowledge of heauenly things If we haue eares to heare let vs heare what is the faith of the Church in this point grounded vpon the infallible rule and rocke of the word of God The Sacraments of the Church ordained by Christ to assure our communion with him are onely two b Christ instituted onely two Sacraments Baptisme whereby wee are receiued into the couenant of God in stead of circumcision and the Lords Supper whereby we are nourished maintained and retained therein in stead of the Passeouer For albeit the couenant be but one yet the scales thereof are two to assure vs that by vnion with Christ we are regenerated and shall bee nourished to eternall life Hee hath deliuered vs a few Sacraments in stead of many he could haue instituted moe if hee had thought it good for the benefit of the Church These are as it were the two eyes whereby we see and behold the promises of God These are as the two hands wherby we after a sort do handle Christ crucified lay holde on the graces of saluation Christ hath appointed no moe Sacraments he hath laide on vs an easie yoke and a light burden That these two are the onely Sacraments of the new Testament may appeare by these reasâ—ns c Reasons why there are only two Sacraments following First Christ taught no more to his Apostles the Apostles deliuered no moe to the Churches the Churches imbraced no moe for many yeares When thâ— Lord Iesus liued on the earth Luke 1 76. and 33. he instituted baptisme by the ministry of Iohn Baptist who as hee was sent to prepare the hearts of the people so he preached the baptisme of repentance Afterward the Lord Iesus establish it with his owne mouth in the commission giuen to his Disciples So he appointed and himselfe first administred his last Supper in remembrance of his death vntill his second comming againe with power great glory These two true Sacraments of the Church to wit baptisme the Lords Supper were instituted and warranted by the mouth of Christ himselfe and none other beside these These we receiue because Christ ordained them other
3 cap. 9. mystery of the Trinity a Sacrament and fire a Sacrament because by the heat light and shining brightnes thereof the Trinity may after a sort be shaddowed out Besides a Warnw. Encâ—unt 1. c. 13. the late Warneword Page 91. handling this controuersie of the number of Sacraments doth not prooue the number of seauen Sacraments out of the Scripture neyther goeth about it neither is able to deriue it further then the counsell of Florence holden in the yeare 1440. and from Peter Lumbard b Sâ—nent lib. 4 d st 2. who was indeed the Father and first finder and founder of this number of seauen Augustine wheÌ„ speaketh of Sacraments in the strict and proper signification and taketh them for holy signes and seales not onely signifying representing and exhibiting spirituall graces commanded by Christ succeeding in the roome of the Iewish two ordinary Sacraments and offering Christ to all faithfull receiuers the vse whereof is perpetuall and vniuersall reckoneth them as we do c August de simb ad cateâ—hu Haec sunt Ecclesiae gemina sacramenta i. These be two Sacraments of the Church And in one other place d August de doctr Christ lâ—b 3. cap. 9. Christ and his Apostles haue deliuered vnto vs a few Sacrament instead of many as Baptisme and Lords Supper Cyprian that liued before him Cyprian lib. 2. Epist 1. is of the same iudgment who saith plainely Tunc demum planè sanctificari c. that is may be throughly satisfied and become the children of God Vtroque Sacramento Paschas de coena dom if they be new borne by both the Sacraments And likewise Paschas 9. speaketh to the same purpose sunt Sacramenta c. that is The Sacraments of Christ in the Catholike Church are baptisme and the body and blood of our Lord. So S. Ambrose intreating purposely e Ambrose lib. 1. de Sacra cap. 1. of the Sacraments speaketh but of two as the reformed Churches hold at this day Innocentius the third speaking of them f C. Firmiter onely maketh mention of those two which we receiue not of the rest which we refuse Yea Thomas of Aquine the Chiefe Doctor of the Papists holdeth heerein the truth g In lib. 4. sent dist 28. qu. 4. teaching that the forme of Baptisme and of the Lords Supper is found in the Scripture but not of the other pretended Sacraments and namely of extreme vnction To conclude h Bessar de sacra Eucharist Cardinall Bessarion confesseth this Haec duo sola Sacramenta in Euangelijs manifeste tradita legimus that is we reade that these two onely Sacraments were deliuered vs manifestly and plainely in the Gospell Thus we see that others before vs do ioyne with vs and speak directly of both the Sacraments of two Sacraments and of onely two Sacraments and therefore the bringing in of seauen is as strange and monstrous as if a man shold say we wanted seauen feete to walke or seauen eyes to see or seauen hands to handle or seauen eares to heare whereas two of each sort are sufficient and the other fiue are needlesse and superfluous in the body Now let vs come to the vses of this diuision In Vse 1 that Christ hath appointed so few Sacraments in number heereby appeareth the great loue of God toward vs he hath not laid a burden vpon vs which neither we nor our Fathers were able to beare but charged vs with two Sacraments onely whereas he might haue deliuered other moe vnto vs. The Ceremoniall law was a very heauy burthen pressing downe the Father of the old Testament and keeping them i Act. 15 10. in great bondage now the yoke is broken and we are deliuered As we see the like mercy of God in teaching a short forme of praier as a perpetuall direction to the Church and in deliuering the ten Commandements diuided into two tables so he hath not troubled vs with many SacrameÌ„ts wherby also our nature prone to idolatry is respected and the grace of the new Testament is wonderfully amplyfied We see how superstition and grosse Idolatry haue preuailed in the Church of Rome infected with deadly poyson one of the Sacraments how much greater danger were it if moe Sacraments had beene commanded and commended vnto vs Againe heereby we may perceiue and conceiue the Vse 2 difference betweene the olde and new Testament betweene the Sacraments vnder the lawe and these vnder the Gospell k Difference betweene the Sacraments of the old Testament the new betweene those giuen to the Iewes and these retained among Christians For ours are few in number theirs are many in number the Arke Circumcision the Passeouer Manna the Cloud the Sea the Rock many purifications oblations which are not easy to be numbred But the Gospell acknowledgeth onely two as two twins begotten of the same father brought forth of the same mother Hereunto we may adde not vnprofitably other materiall differences to bee acknowledged They differ in time ours shew forth our communioÌ„ with Christ already come and so are more firme and durable as those l 1 Cor. 11 26 which are not to be changed to the ende of the world 1 Cor. 11. Yee shew the Lords death till hee come Their Sacraments were ordained onely vntill the comming of Christ because they shewed and pointed out Christ to come so that the worke of grace was more obscure vnto them Againe they differ much in variety of Sacramentall signes and rites as the cutting of the fore-skinne the Lambe of the Passeouer iournying through the Sea sauing by the Arke drinking of the rocke lifting vp the brazen Serpent raining downe of Manna washing of their body they had calues sheep goates doues bread wine oyle and such like we haue onely water in Baptisme bread and wine in the Lords Supper Thus the signes do greatly vary Fourthly they differ in easinesse For the ceremonies committed to the people of the Iewes were hard cumbersome painful to the flesh and some of them were administred with effusion and shedding of blood partly of man partly of beasts Of man as in circumcision of beasts as in the Paschall Lambe and in the sacrifices But our Sacraments though Sacraments of Christs blood shed for vs yet of themselues be voide of blood Fiftly they differ in measure of signification For our Sacraments haue a more plentifull and full representation of grace offered and stirre vp a greater measure of faith then the Sacraments of the old Testament which were more darke obscure the Lord reseruing a fuller measure of knowledge vnto the blessed times of the Gospell For as the exhibiting of Christ Iesus in the flesh in fulnesse of time and as it were in the olde age of the world is of more efficacy to moue vs then the expectation of him to come so wee haue better helpes and an holye aduantage to raise and rouse vp our faith vnto a greater assurance of grace
of Christ seeing they are a principall part of his possession If they be a part of the houshold they ought to haue entrance into the house if they belong to the Citty of God who shall dare to shut the gates against them Or if they bee in the number of the sheepe of Christ who shal presume to keepe them from the sheepefold Or if they be sound members of the body of Christ who shall cut them off as rotten members Wherefore then u Gen. 17 7. Acts 2 39. 1. Cor 7 14. should they not receiue the seale whereby the promise is confirmed vnto them seeing they haue the promise it selfe of saluation Why should they not bee partakers of the outward signe a Mat. 19 14. seeing they are partakers of the thing signified Why should they be put backe from the figure seeing they haue the truth it selfe Why should they not be partakers of the Sacrament with the faithfull seeing they are enrolled in the fellowship of the faithfull And who shall depriue them of the seale of the couenant seeing they are partakers of regeneration and remission of sinnes Heereupon thus we reason whosoeuer are in the couenant and Church of God vnto them belongeth baptisme which is the seale of the couenant but Infants are in the Couenant and of the Church therefore to them belongeth baptisme which is the seale of the Couenant Againe to whome the promise appertaineth they may and ought to bee baptized but the promise was made euen to Infants therefore they may and ought to be baptized Furthermore to whom forgiuenesse of sinnes and the Holy-Ghost are promised and giuen they ought by no meanes to be denied the outward signe but forgiuenesse of sinnes and the Holy-Ghost are promised to Infants and giuen vnto them therefore infants ought not to be kept from the element of water no more then such as are of yeares of discretion Thus much of the first point putting Children into the right and possession of Baptisme as if it were the right heires into their inheritance from which they haue beene wrongfully and vniustly dispossessed Hauing now sufficiently proued by the Scripture that children are to be baptized it remaineth that we should maintaine this assertion against b Obiections of Anabaptists impugning childrens baptisme anâ—wered the cauils of the Anabaptists For as the former reasons grounded vpon the euident demonstration of the worde as vpon a pillar that cannot be shaken may perswade vs to embrace the truth so the weakenesse and sophistry which appeareth in the Obiections of the aduersaries serueth to confirme vs in this perswasion But let vs examine what is the strength of them First they obiect Obiection it was neuer commanded that Infants should be baptized I answere Answere vnblameable examples practises not contradicted are in the nature of precepts Againe the will of God approuing and appointing childrens baptisme appeareth c Col. 2 11.12 in that it came in place of circumcision Baptisme is our circumcision Besides we d Mat. 28 19. 1 Cor. 10 1 2. haue a generall commandement Go teach all nations and baptize them And the apostle saith all were baptized in the cloud and in the sea and he comprehendeth the whole Church when hee saith it was clensed with the washing of water Ephesians 5. verse 26. Christ saith all nations the Apostle saith all the Israelites let them shew where infants are excepted and exempted for we hold this as a certaine principle that a general commandement includeth the particular and comprehendeth the same vnder it as well as if it were by name expressed Secondly they obiect if infants may be baptized Obiection then they may be admitted to the Lords Supper for why should not the Supper be giuen to the whole church as wel as baptisme I answere Answere there is not the like reason and respect of both There is great difference betweene these two Sacraments For baptisme is a signe of our entrance and receiuing into the church so that the Supper is to be granted to none but to such as are baptized and are fit to beâ—r strong meat being instituted for our confirmation and sealing vnto vs that God hauing once receiued vs into the Church wil also euermore preserue vs in it that we neuer fall from it nor forsake it and will nourish and châ—â—â—sh vs by the body and blood of Christ Wherfore the Lord Iesus to shew that his Supper was not for children but for men would not administer it in the element of milke which is for infants and for new borne babes but in bread and wine which are for strong men that are of age Againe sundry conditions and considerations are required in the supper which debar yong infants that although they are to be baptized yet they ought not to be admitted to the Lords supper seeing by their young yeares they are excluded For it is required of all those that come to this supper e 1 Cor. 11.26 28 29. to shew foorth the Lords death to discerne the body and blood of Christ and try themselues whether they haue faith and repentance But infants cannot doe these things they cannot shew forth the Lords death they are not apt to discerne his body and blood they are not able to examine themselues and therefore infants for good causes are excluded from this Supper If any say Is this a good reason the promise doth belong to infants and therefore the Sacrament of Baptisme Then why may not the Lords Supper be as well giuen vnto them vpon the same ground This will not follow howsoeuer some of the ancient Fathers were of that opinion Cyprian Ser. 5. de laps August de eccl dogm cap. 52. Ioh. 6 6 5â— applying this Scripture to their purpose Ioh. 6 53. Except ye eate the flesh of the Sonne of man and drinke his blood yee haue no life in you But this place is to be vnderstood of spirituall eating by faith not of the Sacramentall eating as wee shall shew in the next booke They were therefore deceiued that thought the Supper of the Lord did belong to infants And touching this consequence The promise of grace belongeth to children Therefore the outward signe of the Sacrament it is true being rightly vnderstood to wit according to the limitation and the appointment of God proper to euery Sacrament who hath ordained that the Sacrament of entrance should be receiued both of men and children Gen. 17. howbeit only the males in the old Testament and not before the eight day but in the new Testament both of male and female without restraint of time And touching the Supper of the Lord which is the Sacrament of our norishment it can appertaine to those onely that are come to yeares of discretion first because the end thereof is to shew the Lords death vntill he come 1 Cor. 11 26. 1 Cor. 11 28. Secondly because euery one that commeth vnto it is commanded to examine himselfe Mat. 26 26.
baptized and washed with water we shall pay dearely for our defiling that sacred water which God hath appointed to so holy an vse True it is the water of it selfe is as nothing no other in substaunce and nature then that wherewith wee wash our hands but when once it is ioyned to the word and applyed to an holy end it is as it were an authentical seale which God hath engrauen in it Now he that counterfeiteth the seale of a Prince shall he not be punished Behold baptisme is the seale of God which serueth not to seale conueyances of earthly possessions as house and lands but to assure vs that we are called to the heauenly life and bringeth good assurance and warrant with it that we be washed from our sinnes by the blood of our Lord Iesus Christ and borne againe by his holy Spirit Shall we breake all and escape vnpunished Let vs not then boast of our baptisme and Christianity to say oh we are baptized we are christened we weare the badge of God these things these things I say will cost vs deare if we make not our baptisme auaileable to our selues and our owne soules by killing our corruptions for thereby l Eccl. 5 3. wee shew our selues like vnto the foole that maketh a vow and immediately after breaketh it For what a misery is this that scarce one of an hundred knoweth the right end of his baptisme and whereunto it auaileth So that albeit they boast of the outward signe yet they are no more sound Christians indeed then Turks and Pagans Infidels and miscreants inasmuch as they are no way mortified or renewed by repentance no way changed in the inward man but lye rotting in their sinnes and remaine in the condemnation of Adam These shall one day finde by wofull experience what a costly thing it is to take so deare a pawne of saluation at the hands of God in vaine Indeed we beare the name of Christ and we professe the Gospell yet you shall find a great number that know not this vse of baptisme nor to what end it was ordained They doe call it indeede their Christendome but are altogether ignorant of the nature thereof and are vnacquainted with the effect of it yea they bring their children to no other purpose to be baptized then because it is the vsual manner and common custome so to do being led thereunto not by the commandement of Christ but by the example of others forasmuch as they can giue no reason at all of that they do This will cost them deerely for abusing such a pledge-token at Gods hands seeing it is a meanes wherby we are vnited to our Lord Iesus Christ and ingrafted into his death and resurrection Wherefore whereas many haue receiued baptisme in their infancy and haue liued forty or fifty yeares in the world without knowing to what end they were baptized it had beene better for them that they had beene borne dead or perished in their mothers womb as an vntimely fruit then to haue vnhallowed so holy and precious a thing Thus much of the third and last vse of baptisme as also of the parts thereof and generally touching this whole Sacrament The end of the second Booke THE THIRD BOOKE of the Lords Supper being Christs farewel-token to his Church and a sweete pledge of his wonderfull kindnesse toward mankinde wherein the truth of this Sacrament is manifested the parts are deliuered the vses are shewed the Doctrine of the reformed Churches is cleared the errors of the Church of Rome are euidently conuinced and the meanes set downe how euery one is to be prepared to the worthy receiuing thereof with fruite and comfort CHAP. I. Of the names and titles of this Sacrament together with the reasons and vses thereof IN the former Booke wee haue spoken of baptisme the first SacrameÌ„t of the church together with the parts and vses thereof Now we are to set downe the doctrine of the Lords Supper which is the second Sacrament For after that God hath brought vs into his Church by baptisme and made vs as it were of his houshold seruants then as a good father of the family he feedeth vs spiritually with the flesh of his Sonne applying vnto vs the merit of his death and passion This a The Sacrament of the body and blood oâ— christ called by diuers names Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ is declared in the Scripture by diuers names to deliuer the nature thereof vnto vs. Sometimes it is called the communion as 1 Cor. 10. The cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the b 1 Cor 10.16 communion of the blood of Christ The bread which we breake is it not the communion of the body of Christ Sometimes it is called the Lords Supper as 1 Cor. 11 20. When yee come together into one place this is not to eate c 1 Cor. 11 20 the Lords Supper Thirdly sometimes it is called the breaking of bread as Acts 2. They continued in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship d Act. 2 42. and 20 7. and breaking of bread and prayers and cha 20. The first day of the weeke the Dâ—sciples being come together to breake bread Paul preached vnto them ready to depart on the morrow Fourthly sometimes it is called the table of the Lord as we see 1 cor 10. Ye cannot drinke the cup of the Lord and the cup of Diuels ye cannot be partakers of the Lords e 1 Cor. 10 21 table and of the table of diuels Moreouer we shall nothing offend if we call it the testament or will of Christ This cup is the f 1 Cor. 11 â—5 Mat. 26 2â— new Testament in my blood this do as oft as ye drinke it in remembrance of me and our Sauiour thus speaketh Mat. 26. This is my blood of the new testament that is shed for many for the remission of sins These are the chiefe and principal names giuen to this Sacrament in the Scriptures I am not ignorant that the ancient fathers and times succeeding haue giuen vnto it other names and not vnfitly but my purpose being not so much to alledge the counsels or Doctours of the Church as to instruct the simple and vnlearned I will content my selfe with expounding such termes and titles as are penned in the worde of God and pointed out by the Spirit of God Now then let vs render g Reasons rendred of the former names the reasons of such names as this Sacrament is entituled withall It is called the communion because wee haue a communion and fellowship with Christ and h 1 Cor. 10.17 he with vs both which are sealed vp in this Sacrament It is called the Lords Supper both because it was instituted by the Lord Iesus at his last Supper which circumstance of time the Church hath changed because therin is offered to vs a spiritual banket in which the faithfull are spiritually fed and nourished It is called the breaking of
therefore they will rest themselues either in the true interpretation of the Scripture or in the exposition of the ancient fathers or in the confession of their owne Writers wee cannot doubt but the Apostle naming the Lords Supper vnderstandeth the Sacrament of the body bloud of Christ As for those that suppose these loue-feasts and bankets of charity were called the Lords Supper because they were celebrated in the Church of our Lord it is auouched both falsly and absurdly Falsly because there were theÌ„ no churches builded nor any where to be found nor in many yeares after Absurdly because it will follow by this reason if the place may alwaies giue denomination to the thing that any error or heresie and false doctrine preached in the Church may be called the heresie of our Lord or the false doctrine of our Lord forasmuch as it is preached in the Church of our Lord. The next title giuen to this Sacrament is the breaking of bread which offereth to our considerations these vses not e The vses of calling this Sacrament the bâ—eaking of bread to be passed ouer First it sheweth that the substance of bread remaineth after the words of consecration and is not altered by any strange transubstantiation For when the Apostle saith This is my body f 1 Cor. 11 23 which is broken for you properly it cannot be vnderstood of the body of Christ which Vse 1 was g Ioh 19 30. not broken but of his crucifying and death by a figuratiue speech taken froÌ„ the substance of the bread which Christ brake to distribute it among his Disciples and to represent effectually his suffering for vs. The accidents of bread cannot be broken as we shall see afterward no more then they can feed and nourish Besides we learne heereby that tropes and figures are vsed Vse 2 in the sacraments contrary to the opinion and assertion of the Church of Rome as we make plaine by the institution and as we constraine the aduersaries themselues to confesse as when it is said his body was broken where the litterall sence cannot be retained seeing a bone of him could not be broken Likewise when it is said The cup is the new testament the rocke was Christ the bread is the communion of the body of Christ these and such like cannot be interpreted without a figure Lastly seeing of this one action the whole Sacrament hath his denomination h Acts 2 42. and 20 7. as appeareth in many places Act. Vse 3 2 42. and 20 7. and 1 Cor. 11 24. we must hold that as the Apostles and other Ministers of the Church were wont in the administration of the Supper to breake the bread so must we follow their example as they also followed the example of Christ Neither must this bee accounted and accepted as an indifferent ceremony to be admitted or omitted at our own choice and pleasure seeing Christ Iesus the Lord of this sacrament commanded the Scripture hath commended the Apostles haue practised and the Ministers afterward obserued the same i 1 Cor. 10 16. as the apostle witnesseth The bread which we breake is it not the communion of the body of Christ speaking of himselfe and the rest of the Ministers of the Church Besides it is an effectuall expressing and representation of the passion and crucifying of Christ as also the pouring out of the wine into the cuppe of the Lord. Wherefore they are to be accused and conuinced as heynous breakers of the high ordinance of Christ as we see in the Church of Rome who omit this breaking of the bread as impertinent and vnnecessary and as not significant For Christ Iesus commanded his Disciples to eate that bread which he had broken and this breaking pertaineth to the ende of the Sacrament so that it cannot bee passed ouer without neglect of the institution of Christ and of the essence of the Supper of which we will speake afterward The next title giuen to this sacrament is the table of the Lord and it is rightly so called as by a very fit name For seeing it is a Supper and a most heauenly banket it is requisite there should bee a table answerable vnto it that as it is the Supper of the Lord so there may be a table for the administration of it From hence we conclude diuers good vses k The vses of calling this Sacramâ—nt the table of the Lord. for our further instruction First of all it sheweth that Christ and his Apostles in the celebration of the Supper vsed a table not an altar For albeit the apostle Paul speaketh vnproperly of the table and doth thereby vnderstand the heauenly meate and drinke which was set vpon the table for all the Lords guests yet withall he insinuateth and signifieth the place wheron they were put to wit vpon a table In like manner our Sauiour Christ at the first institution of this Sacrament remained at the table with his Disciples he stood not with theÌ„ at the altar Now according to the example of Christ and his Disciples must be the practise of all Churches inasmuch as Christ shedding his blood on the Crosse had abolished all altars and therefore the Infidels did oftentimss reproue and reproach the Christians because they had no altars who on the other side defended themselues that their Altars are the congregations of such as bow themselues in prayers and the spirits of iust men which smell as sweet incense in the nostrils of God other Altars then these they acknowledge none to be among them Furthermore inasmuch as the Sacrament of the body and Vse 2 blood of Christ was accustomably administred on a Table not an Altar of wood not of stone made moueable not immoueable We learne from hence that it is a Sacrament not a sacrifice An altar doth inferre and presuppose a sacrifice and a sacrifice is referred to the altar whereon it is offered But we haue not now properly any sacrifice for that were to account the al-sufficient sacrifice of Christ as vnsufficient and vnperfect therefore we are not to bring altars againe into the Church There is no vse of altars in the new Testament seeing the making of them together with other types and ceremonies of the olde Testament through the death of Christ is abolished m 1 Cor 9.13 as the Apostle teacheth 1 Cor. 9. Doe ye not know that they which minister about holy things eate of the things of the Temple and they which waite at the Altar are partakers of the Altars And to like purpose Heb. 13 10. We haue an altar whereof they haue no right to eate which serue in the Tabernacle that is such as retaine the necessary vse of the ceremonies n Gal. 4 9. and beggerly rudiments of the Iewes are fallen from Christ Whereby we see plainely and apparently that sacrifices and altars stood together and fell together and therefore whereas they would conclude the sacrifice of Masse from the vse of the altars we may
men make light account of it and what with some that reply carelesly we cannot come what with others that answere desperately we will not come the feast is vnfurnished God is dishonoured the people are vnprepared all the exercises of religion are lightly and slightly regarded I say vnto you that none of these men which were bidden shall tast of his Supper Againe another sort are as prophane as these which stand by as gazers and lookers on vpon them that do communicate and yet communicate not themselues What is this else then a further contempt of God Truely it is great vnthankfulnes to depart away for these depart away from the Lords table they depart from their brethren they depart from the heauenly anker of their soules but their fault is much greater when they stand by in contempt and wil not be partakers of this communion What can this be else but to haue the Minister of Christ in derision It is said to all that are present Take ye eate ye drinke ye doe this in remembrance of me With what face then with what countenance or rather conscience can ye heare these words sound in your eares and not bee touched Let vs therefore be drawne and perswaded to this duty by the benefit that redoundeth to the worthy receiuers and fruitefull partakers thereof and on the other side feare to offend by staying and standing still while the faithfull are partakers of this Sacrament of the Lords Supper Hence then are many carelesse Christians reproued that altogether neglect this duty and intermit often comming to the Sacrament as if it were an indifferent thing and an arbitrary matter for whereas they are content to heare the word oftentimes they will not come to the Table of the Lord so often as the lawe requireth and as the sluggard is wise in his owne eyes so haue these sundry excuses and diuers conceited reasons to keepe them from the performance of this duty Obiections of carelesse men why they come so sildome to the Lords Table Let vs therefore heare what they can say for themselues and examine the chiefe obiections vpon which they stand that so the truth may be cleared the diligent resorters to this Sacrament may be encouraged the dul and backward may be prouoked and pricked forward and all persons may be instructed aright how to behaue themselues touching this duty The first obiection ob ∣ iection The first is of such as say vnto vs they are not prepared what would you haue vs come before we are ready and prepared to it this were very dangerous forasmuch as he that receiueth vnworthily maketh himselfe guilty of the bodye and blood of Christ I answere Answere this is to excuse one sin with another and to add drunkennesse vnto thirst For it is one same to neglect the Lords Table it is another sin not to be prepared to come vnto it Howbeit such sleeuelesse and shameles excuses will not go for currant payment when the Lord of this feast shall visite his guests Neither do these men alledge their vnpreparednes by way of sorrowing for it but rather by way of boasting in it as it were glorying in their owne shame Christ Iesus commandeth vs to be so watchfull Mat. 24 44. that we should alwayes be ready for his second comming and to meet him in the Clouds how then ought euery soule among vs to be prepared and prouided with oyle in our lampes and with the wedding garment on our backes with our loynes girded and our lights burning that we may meete Christ in his ordinances and enioy his gracious presence in the Sacrament If then it be euill to be vnprepared then know that this is an idle excuse like Adams figge-leaues that could not hide his nakednes from God or like the slothfull seruants pretence who receiued iudgement from his owne mouth Againe others that are cast in the same mould The second obiection and smell of the same smoke alledge for themselues or rather indeed against thēselues that they are not in charity Alasse say they would you haue vs come in this fearefull manner when such a man and I are not friends hee hath wronged and abused me grosly Answere I cannot put it vp Thus do these men notably bewray both their hypocrisie and their impiety For dare they presume to pray vnto God or to heare his word breathing out malice and threatnings against their brethren All such hearing is in vaine all such prayers are abhominable they are sacrifices no more acceptable to God then to offer Swines flesh or to cut off a dogs necke Esay 66. Esay 66 3. What folly then and sottishnes is it to come ordinarily to the word and prayer yet to refuse to come to the Sacrament Doth not God hate and his soule abhorre thy comming to his word without charity as well as thy comming to his Supper without charity And how canst thou be fitte to come to the throne of grace that art not fitted to come to the Table of the Lord These men will seeme to haue some horrour of sinne in them and to haue a tender conscience toward God as if they durst not offend him or once meddle with the holy Communion howbeit they do but dally with God and deceiue themselues For who taught them or where haue they learned to make scrupple of conscience onely when they come to receiue the Sacrament to be altogether careles and dissolute of their behauiour when they resort to the house of God and performe other exercises of religion Either are they so simple to imagine that God looketh to our comming to his Table but regardeth not in what manner we come to his word But to passe from this point let them carry away these few rules First that one sinne cannot excuse another One sinne may aggrauate another and increase the iudgement for sinne ioyned to sinne maketh the sinner more sinfull but one sin can by no meanes make another sin to be no sin at all and therfore neuer excuse through thy want of charity thy neglect of Gods holy ordinance that willeth thee to come often to his Supper Secondly the loue of God cannot dwell in his heart that beareth no loue to his brother Hence it is that the apostle Iohn saith 1 Iohn 4. 1 Ioh. 4 10. If any man say I loue God and hateth his brother he is a lyar for hee that loueth not his brother whom he hath seene how can hee loue God whom hee hath not seene Thirdly so long as they liue in this estate the worship that they performe is not performed to GOD but to the Diuell forasmuch as they are his seruants and his workes they do and to him they yeeld obedience and of him they must looke for their reward They cannot pray aright no not so much as say the Lords prayer and if they do they sin in it and prouoke Gods iudgements against thē so long as they liue in hatred and malice
be flat Idolatry If it be as bad or worse then kneeling before a Crucifixe it can be no better then Idolatry forasmuch as kneeling before a Crucifixe is open Idolatry and cannot be denyed whereas we do not worship God in the bread or kneele vnto it as the Papists do to the Crucifixe The bread indeed we confesse is before vs when we pray to God for his blessing vpon it that it may auaile vs to the end for which hee hath appointed it euen as the meate which we ordinarily receiue in our houses is before vs vpon the Table when we do giue thankes for it Now they might as well say we pray to our meate or before the meate as that we kneele vnto the bread or before the bread of the Sacrament And it is as lawfull for vs to kneele downe at the Table when wee doe giue thanks as of custome we stand or sit yet we should thereby be vniustly censured to kneele downe to our food which we receiue I would gladly therefore be resolued of such as stumble at the orders of our Church whether they allow of the former saying of these men or not If they doe not like it nor approue of it wherefore doe theâ— ioyne with them in their opinion when it is vpholden with so weake proofe as with a rotten pillar If they do allow it as currant hold that so many as kneele in the acte of receiuing do commit Idolatry and thereby make the house of God no better then an Idols temple how dare they be present at such Idolatrous seruice yet make no scruple at it Obiection To this peraduenture they will answere they will not examine other mens consciences neither take vpon them to iudge of other mens doings if they thinke they may kneele lawfully let them do it so that they condemne not others that haue more tender consciences then themselues Answere But they must not thinke so to escape and creepe away in the darke as if they were not espied For they caÌ„not turne ouer the matter to others to looke to theÌ„selues as if it did nothing concerne them but the question is how they can iustifie their owne presence at others kneeling who are accused and condemned to do as bad or worse then bow downe to Idols and kneele before a Crucifixe Will their tender consciences serue them to bee present at Idols seruice and at more grosse worshippe then kneeling before a Crucifixe If the consciences of any be so large in this and so straite at the bare gesture of kneeling let them take heed they do not incurre the censure of Christ who accused the Pharisies that they straine at a gnat and swallow a Camell Mat. 23 24. that they stumble at a straw and leape ouer a blocke being precise in small things and loofe in greater Or if they be content to ioyne with vs in the seruice of the same God and come with vs to the same table let them acknowledge that we doe bow the knees to the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ Eph 3 14. and not to an Idoll and that we do not turne Bethâ—el into Beth-auen the house of God into the house of iniquity and thereby also renounce and vtterly forsake their rash opinion who speake and write resolue and determine against the gesture receiued and commanded to be vsed in our Church For if that which they dâ— maintaine and publish be true then in stead of partaking the blessed body and blood of ou blessed Sauiour 1 Cor. 10 20.21 wee should haue fâ—llowshippe w th the diuels in stead of dâ—inâ—ing the â—up of the Lorâ— wee should drinke the cup of diuels and in â—teaâ— of beeing partakers of the Lords Table we should bee partakers of the Table of Diuels But to leaue these who I hope haue learned to leaue themselues and to forsake their assertion I dare boldly auouch and offer opeÌ„ly to defend that sitting at the communion is not more requisite and necessary then either standing at the hearing of the word or kneeling in the action of prayer and calling vpon the name of God if it be as necessary so that if they maintaine that sitting is the most conuenient gesture at the partaking of the Sacrament I will ioyne with them in this also maintaine that standing is the fittest gesture at hearing and kneeling also at prayer Hence it is that when Balaam was to deliuer the word of God vnto the King of Moab he said Rise vp Balak and heare Num. 23 18. and hearken vnto mee thou sonne of Zippor Numb 23. The like we see in Samuel when he was to annoint Saul King ouer Israel he saide vnto him Stand thou still a while 1 Sam. 9 27. that I may shew thee the word of God Besides these precepts and commandements we haue sundry examples of Kings and Princes sacred prophane and of whole assemblies that practised this gesture We reade in the booke of Iudges Iudg. 3 20. how Eglon King of Moab rose out of his throne so soone as hee vnderstood that Ehud had a message to do to him from God Iosiah the good King of Iudah stood in his place by a pillar while the Priests read in the booke of the Couenant which was found in the house of the Lord 2. Chron. 34. 2 Chro. 34.31 2. Kings 23 2 3. 2 Kin. 23 2 3. When Ezra the Scribe opened the booke in the sight of all the people for he was aboue them in a Pulpit of wood to reade in it distinctly and to giue the sense and to cause theÌ„ to vnderstand the reading all the people stood vp Nehe. 8 5. Nehe 8 5. Can those that vrge and presse the necessity of sitting and the vnlawfulnes of kneeling vnder the hard heauy doome of Idolatry shew so many precepts and examples thereof Or are they able to bring any commandement requiring the one as a duty and forbidding the other as a sinne FroÌ„ hence then we reason thus If sitting be simply necessary in the acte of receiuing then standing is necessary in the acte of hearing and kneeling in the acte of prayer But standing is not simply necessary in the acte of hearing nor kneeling in the acte of prayer Therefore sitting is not simply necessary in the acte of receiuing Furthermore we must vnderstand that sitting or kneeling or standing are not being considered in themselues of the nature and substance of the Sacrament but onely accidentall things and outward gestures of the body they touch not the life and essence of the Supper but are left at liberty to be ordered and appointed by the Church as shall bee thought fittest Is it of the substance of prayer to kneele alwayes in the very action of it I thinke not for how theÌ„ did the Publican stand and pray Luk. 18.13 Mar. 11 25. And yet he did pray aright and acceptably to God Or how is it that Châ—istiaâ—th Mar. 11. When ye stand praying
theÌ„ of sitting at the same table How a man may breake the institution sitting Or wherfore do they depart from the institution faile in the manner of their receiuing sitting and yet will seeme religiously to cleaue to the example of Christ Let theÌ„ therefore make it manifest that it is more necessary for them to sit then it is necessary to sit at the same Table Will they haue what they lift to be necessary and what they list not to be necessary what they please to be indifferent what please not theÌ„ not to be indifferent But some will say as hath bin often obiected Obiection vnto me It is a Supper or a feast and therefore if we be not tyed to the institution yet we are tyed to the same gesture which is vsuall at our suppers and feasts I answere Answere this is a most weake and vngrounded assertion and therefore whosoeuer trusteth vnto it or leaneth vpon it it will deceiue him and make him fal For it is called a Supper vnproperly and figuratiuely and therefore to draw an argument from it as if it were spoken properly can haue no sure and certaine foundation Besides such do suppose it is called a Supper because of the gesture which we are charged to obserue at the partaking of it and that we must necessarily receiue it as we do our suppers But it is called a Supper for other causes as we haue noted in the first chap. of this booke Againe the more common and vsuall gesture obserued at bankets is to stand and not to sit and therfore by this reason we should haue neither sitting nor kneeling but standing at the Table of the Lord. Furthermore I might better affirm that it ought to be receiued kneeling because it iâ— receiued with prayer which is the most common coÌ„mendâ—ble gesture in that part of Gods worship Lastly sitting standing leaning are variable circumstances which change and alter according to the different manners seuerall customes of seuerall places I haue also heard others alledge in defence of their refusall to receiue kneeling Obiection that they can see no reason why they shold kneele to the bread and wine Answere And wherefore do they not as wel say they see no reason why they should kneele to the Minister for they do no more kneele to the bread and wine which they do receiue then to the Minister of whom they do receiue For no man requireth theÌ„ to kneele downe to the outward signes any more then to the seates that are before them We kneele to the creator not to the creature And if we may noâ— kneele in the action of receiuing for feare of superstition by like reason we may not be vncouered and bare-headed Answere for this ceremony we vse in the matter of Gods worship But we alwayes vse that gesture of kneeling in prayer when the Sacrament is not administred and when the Sacrament is deliuered we vse the outward reuerence of bowing the knee and thinke it meet to be performed and retained partly to stirre vp in our selues and in others a more religious estimation of those diuine seales Reasons why we kneele at the Communion partly to remoue all prophane thoughts of contemners and despisers of the Sacrament of the body and blood of our Lord Iesus partly to put a difference hereby from our common bread and wine which we take in our houses and at our Tables and partly to teach vs to lift vp our harts to God to blesse his own ordinance that as well we may take his Son by the hand of faith as receiue his seales by the hand of the body So then it is one thing to kneele before a creature or where the creature is another to bow downe vnto it to honor it adore it And how can we kneele any where but it must be before some creature in heaueÌ„ aboue or in the earth beneath It is one thing to kneele at the Sacrament another to kneele to the Sacrament If we should kneele downe at our giuing of thanks for our ordinary meates and drinkes at home may we iustly be taxed for kneeling to our meates drinkes We kneele downe to God onely to whom we pray and make request not to the outward signes to which we pray not Againe it will be obiected Obiection that we must abstaine from all appearance of euill but if kneeling at the Communion be not Idolatry yet at least it hath appearance of Idolatry in our conformity with the Church of Rome which hath brought in transubstantiation and therefore if we shal kneele as they do there is feare of adoratioÌ„ Thus haue I heard many reason I answere Answere kneeling reuerently obserued is no shew or appearance of euill but of good And there is no feare of adoration when we kneele more then there is while we sit For doth not he that sitteth prayeth aright adore God and may not a man worshippe an Image sitting as well as kneeling and set vp an Idoll in his heart while he prayeth to it trusteth in it dependeth vpon it and confesseth vnto it when he sitteth vp as well as when he lyeth downe And in whom is there feare of adoration Or to whom is there occasion giuen of stumbling Not to the Church-papists that liue among vs and communicate with vs through hypocrisie for howsoeuer they holde their Idoll of transubstantiation yet we cannot nourish and nuzzle them in their Idolatry because they hold our consecration to be no consecration and consequently our Sacrament to be no Sacrament and professe themselues in the prophanesse of their hearts to receiue it as ordinary bread Not to our own people who in their kneeling haue no purpose to adore the bread or to bow downe vnto it What offence then can be giuen by this gesture to any that liue among vs if not to â—he papists who wil neuer kneele to our bread much lesse to any others who haue learned long ago to renounce their transubstantiation their ducking their prostrating falling vpon al foure their kissing the earth their knocking and bouncing of their breast and all popish creeping and crouching to the bread to adore it They tell vs that kneeling to the Sacrament was brought in by Antichrist that man of sin and son of perdition Obiection Honorius the 3. in the yeare of our Lord 1220. therby teaching the people to worship the bread But what is all this to the purpose or what doth this belong vnto vs who Answere thogh we allow kneeling at the Supper yet dislike and condemne kneeling to the Supper reseruing of it carrying it about lifting of it vp doing worship vnto it Honorius the 3. first commanded the people at eleuation time to encline and bow themselues when the host was carried about in a solemne procession to fall downe to it This superstition and abuse we go not about to iustifie or defend or restore but condemne it to the pit of hell from whence
person touch an holy thing it shall be vncleane The person must be holy that will haue sound profite by the holie things of God the man that is vnholie defileth euery thing he toucheth the polluted person polluteth all thinges For as to m Tit. 1 15. the pure all things are pure but vnto them that are defiled and vnbeleeuing is nothing pure but euen their minds and consciences are corrupted so the prophane person defileth all thinges and turneth wholesome meate into noysome poison We must therefore vse sanctifyed things with sadctifyed hearts and for spirituall meate wee must haue spirituall vessels Furthermore marke the great danger punishment that is procured and purchased by the want of preparation For the vnworthy receiuer is guilty n 1 Cor 11 27 of the body and blood of Christ as the Apostle specifieth 1 Cor. 11. Whosoeuer shal eat this bread and drinke the cup of the Lord vnworthily shal be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. And againe He that eateth and drinketh vnworthily eateth and drinketh his own iudgment because he discerneth not the Lords body for this cause many are sicke and weake among you and many sleepe Where he teacheth that such as come vnworthily vnreuerently and otherwise then such mysteries should be handled do despise tread vnder their feete Iesus Christ himselfe prouoke the Lords wrath and bring on themselues swift damnation Not that be is carnally and bodily present but because the reproach which is vsed to the signes toucheth the bodie and bloode of Christ signified by them Euen as if a man shoulde rent disgrace deface spit vppon treade and trample vnder his feete and villanouslie abuse the image seale and letters patents of a Prince he should be adiudged d Ren. Iaesae Maiestatis guiltie of a greeuous crime against the person of the Prince himselfe not which hee receyueth but despiteth so such as come vnthankefully and vnworthily to this supper are guiltie of his body not which they haue eaten but which they haue refused and reiected being offered vnto them and therefore are guilty of their owne death inasmuch as God with the signes offereth his owne Son Wherefore seeing the presence of God mooueth seeing our owne profit perswadeth seeing our owne practise furthereth seeing the defiling of the Sacrament and the danger of vnwoorthy receiuing teacheth and lastly seeing our owne iudgement in humane affayres when the daunger is not so great nor the losse so certaine cryeth out for this necessary preparation it standeth vs vpon before wee enter into this holy worke whereunto of our selues wee are more vnfit and vnto warde and which in it owne nature is most profitable to set our selues before the Lord who shal examine and iudge the quicke and the dead to search into our owne waies and to keepe a sessions in our owne soules to looke into our secret and hidden corruptions how wee haue gone forward or backeward in godlinesse to try whither wee haue a knowledge feeling and disliking of our sinnes and whether we haue any feare of Gods iudgments or faith in his promises or hope in his mercie to iudge our selues that we may not be iudged of the Lorde to labour to finde our speciall sinnes striuing against them by earnest prayer to God and condemning them for euer in our selues If we would thus iudge our selues we should not be condemned with the worldâ— Let vs be grieued for our naturall blindnesse Let vs acknoledge confusion of faces to be due vnto vs Let vs deepely imprint in our owne hearts the horror of our sins past and present The more we perceiue and discerne our owne vnworthines the greater shall be our fitnes to come to this Sacrament and the lesse we espy our owne imperfections the more we incurre the danger of Gods iudgements So then to touch vs with true humility and to breake our stony hearts in pieces with remembrance of our daily offences let vs often meditate on the death and passion of Christ who was forsaken scorned buffetted and crucified for vs he was led as a lambe to the slaughter and shunned not the shame of the Crosse then the powers of heauen and earth were moued p Mat 27 45 Iudea was darkened the earth quaked the stones claue in sunder the graues opened the Sunne was in the ful-moone eclipsed the vaile of the Temple was rent the dead were raised the theefe repented the Centurion glorified God and the whole order of nature was changed All these things doe set before vs the heinousnesse of our sins and the greatnes of Gods wrath which could not be appeased but by crucifying of the body and by shedding of the blood of Christ which is represented to vs as in a glasse in this Supper Thus we haue shewed by testimonies and effectuall reasons that as in the Passeouer they were commanded to chuse them a lambe q Exod 12 3. on the tenth day but to kill him on the fourteenth so that they had foure dayes liberty betweene the separating and the killing of him for preparation and sanctification of themselues in like manner in the Supper which is the same to vs that the Passeouer was to the Iewes the Spirit of God chargeth this duty vpon vs that we prepare our hearts reuerently thereunto Vse 1 Now as we haue seene the necessity of this examination let vs consider what vses are to be made thereof It is required of all Communicants that come to the Lords table diligently to examine themselues Then from hence it followeth that all men are bound to know the word of God and to be skilfull in the Scripture that thereby they may be able to try their owne hearts and examine themselues by that rule But if the rule be vnknowne the tryall spoken oft cannot be made the examination commanded cannot bee practised Especially there is required of vs the knowledge in the doctrine of the law not onely to be able to rehearse the words but to know the end and meaning of them the speciall braunches of them what are the duties commaunded what are the sinnes condemned for by r Rom 3 20. the Lawe commeth the knowledge of sinne and the Apostle had not knowne sinne Å¿ Rom. 7 7. but by the Law for hee had not knowne lust except the law had sayed thou shalt not lust As then hee that will trie Golde from Copper must haue his touchstone so hee that will rightly examine his obedience must familiarly be acquainted with the Canon of the Scriptures This our Sauiour teacheth t Iohn 5 3â— Search the Scriptures for in them ye thinke to haue eternall life they are they which testifie of me If then we search them they will giue vs light to search our selues And the Apostle requireth the Colossians Col. 3 16. to haue the word of God dwell plentifully in them in all wisedome Wherefore he that said examine your selues ment we should also know the Scriptures and especially
the law of God which must bee the glasse of our u Iam. 1 23 liues to behold our offences and the very ground-work of this examinatioÌ„ Againe are we charged to try out our waies and examine Vse 2 our selues Then wee learne from hence to acknowledge a difference between Baptisme and the Lords supper For Baptisme is due to the whole Church and euery member thereof whether olde or young to all Infants who are the children of faithful parents that haue giuen their names to Christ and are entred into the profession of the Gospell And howsoeuer confession of faith fruites of repentance are required of the elder sorte as wee haue shewed yet touching infaÌ„ts it is sufficient if they be born in the church of such as are members of the church But the Supper of the Lord belongeth onely to such as are able to examine themselues to try their owne hearts and to remember his death which things cannot agree with children As we see in the passe-ouer not all the children of the faithfull were admitted thereunto but onely such as could enquire and require a reason thereof b Exod 12 2â— and did desire to be instructed of their parents and such as had learned to make the law a frontlet before their eyes and a signe vpon their hands that so the doctrine of God might not depart out of their mouths Besides if we consider the outward workes in both the Sacraments aright c This ouerthroweth the opinâ—on of Innocentius Augustine Musculus others who teach it to be fit and needfull that children be admitted to the Supper Innocent 1. Epist ad patr Concil Mile Aug epist 107 ad Vitalem Muscul loc CoÌ„muâ—titul de Euchâ—r we shall plainely see the truth of this diuersity For in Baptisme the action of the Minister is to wash the body with water which requireth not discretion in him that is to be baptized forasmuch as we can clense and wash the things that are without reason without vnderstaÌ„ding without sense and without life But in the Sacra of the Supper a reuerent giuing an attentiue hearing a certaine vnderstanding of that which is spoken a wise receiuing and eating a careful considering of whom to take what to take is required in the outward worke how much greater iudgment is required to know that God the father giueth the body blood of his Son to be receiued by faith Thus theÌ„ this examinatioÌ„ maketh a distinctioÌ„ between both the Sacraments of the new testament sheweth that it is not necessary to the saluation of infants that they come to the Lords table Thirdly seeing no man must presume to come thether without a serious examination of himselfe d Sixe sorts of persons barred from the Lord supper it debarreth Vse 3 from the Lords Supper sixe sorts of persons to wit the vnbaptized children idiots ignorant persons prophane persons and all sorts of Infidels First of all such as are not yet entred into the church by baptisme whatsoeuer their knoledge and faith is cannot claime any priuiledge or right to this Sacrament Secondly if there be a necessity of searching and trying our selues it excludeth all Infants and children in age who vnderstand not what the holy Spirit speaketh in this Sacrament what God the Father offereth what the Son performeth what faith receiueth they know not what it is to eate Christ spiritually and to be nourished by him effectually Thirdly all foolish furious and mad-men being such idiots as that they want the vse of naturall gifts of reason wit discretion and iudgement the defect wherof whatsoeuer they are in age and yeares maketh them as children in gifts not being able to examine themselues are to be separated Fourthly howsoeuer many haue yeares of discretion and the common vse of naturall gifts of vnderstaÌ„ding yet if they neither haue the knowledge of God nor the knowledge of themselues nor the knowledge of the doctrine of the Sacraments and other fundamentall points of religion they are not to be admitted but refused Fiftly if they haue al these things and want neither baptisme nor ripenesse of age nor yeares of discretion nor vse of reason nor knowledge of the doctrine which is according to godlines yet if they remaine prophane vngodly vnrepentant stubborne malicious reuenging open contemners of God of godlinesse and of his word Idolaters adulterers blasphemers drunkards and such in whom appeareth no amendment of life these and such like are not interessed in this Sacrament Lastly it excludeth shutteth out all such as are without God in the world al Atheists Infidels Turks Iewes and Hereticks all such as haue not yeelded themselues to the Church of God haue not made profession of their faith and such as are worthily excommunicated from the Church by the power of the keyes which are no better theÌ„ heathen Publicans Where by we see that all not yet baptized infants children that want years al furious foolish persons that want the vse of reason al blind ignorant persons that want the knowledge of God and of themselues all vnrepentant persons that bring not with them faith and repentance all Infidels and vnbeleeuers with others that are out of the bosome of the Church are to be kept backe from this Supper being such as either cannot or will not submit themselues to this holy and necessary duty of examination thereby hauing no right or title to come to his table For such as haue not the Church to be their mother cannot be nourished with this meate of the Church to wit the Supper of the Lord. Among all these that are thus excluded we do not name the hypocrite because his wickednes is in his heart and kept secret to himselfe and therefore the Church can take no notice of him but leaueth him to God who searcheth the heart and trieth the raines Fourthly if all persons are to prepare themselues to this Vse 4 Sacrament then none are willingly and wilfully to abstain and refraine from comming vnto it For as such sinne grieuously who present themselues vnworthily to this blessed Communion so doe they greatly offend on the other side that of set purpose absent themselues from this spirituall banket prouided for them God is dishonored both these waies as well by receiuing vnreuerently as by abstaining carelesly from this Sacrament For he lyeth vnder an heauie e Ier 48 10. curse deseruedly that doth any of the Lords workes negligently Euen as the patient which being sick maketh no account of the diet which the Physition hath prescribed is no lesse blame woorthy then hee that abuseth it disorderly inasmuch as both sorts do it oftentimes to their danger and destruction so is hee no lesse faulty that maketh no reckoning of the receite which the chiefe Physition of our Soules the Lord Iesus hath appoynted then hee that misuseth and misapplieth the same because both doe it with great perill and hazard to themselues We know that such as
Sacrament no man could be assured that at any time he receiued a Sacrament but must alwaies hang in suspense and doubt of the matter Let no man therfore refuse or abhorre the Lords ordinances for the euil demeanour of the Ministers as no man will reiect the guifte of a Prince albeit a wicked person should drawe the conueyance The third and last question remaineth which is whether the ignorance or vnabilitie of the Minister to preach Touching the bapt of ignorant ministers do disanull the sufficiency and efficacy of the Sacrament to the receiuer that beleeueth It were to bee wished that euery Congregation had his learned Pastor that so the occasion of this Question might be cut off but because wee cannot haue so flourishing a Church we must consider the matter as the case standeth with vs and know that his actions are not nullities For the Apostle requireth that the Minister should be vnreprooueable in life 1 Tim. 3.2 as well as apt to teach 1 Tim. 3. If then his euill life doe not disanull his worke why should his ignorance be a greater bar If then any reason thus Euery Ministery of the New-Testament is a preaching Ministery Therefore Sacraments are voide that are deliuered by no preachers Why may we not reason in like manner and as strongly Euery Ministerie of the New-Testament is an vnblameable ministery Therefore Sacraments are void that are deliuered by them that are not vnreprooueable Indeede euery good ministerie is a preaching ministery but not euerie ministery in generall and therefore it will not follow that the action of him that is no preacher is a nullityâ— But of these Questions wee haue spoken more at large elsewhere Thus farre of the parts â— Baptisme both the outward and the inward parts now wâ— come to the vses therof Å¿ Three vses of Baptisme which are principally three First to shewe the placing and planting into the body of Christ to râ—maine in him for euer This coniunction with Christ is not bodily or naturall but mysticall and maruellous in our eies for we are made one with Christ t 1 Cor. 6 17. by the same Spirit dwelling in Christ and in all the members of Christ So then the Saintes triumphing in heauen and all the beleeuers fighting vpon earth as soldiers in warefare haue one and the same spirite of Christ dwelling in them and therefore are one with him Secondly to assure vs of the remission of our sinnes that we may be able to stand in the presence of God u Gal. 3 17. hauing put on the garments of Christ as Iacob receiud the blessing clad in the garments of his elder brother This ouerthroweth the doctrine or rather doting of the Church of Rome which teacheth that baptisme abolisheth all sinnes going before it and leaueth nothing that hath the name or nature of sinne If this were a trueth of God not a dreame of men it is not onely decent but greatly to be desired to haue baptisme deferred vntill olde age nay vnto the houre of death that fo we may depart hence in peace with greater assurance of Gods fauour in the pardon of our sinnes Thirdly a Marke 1 1. to slay the olde man and to kill our naturall corruption by the power of the death and buriall of Christ besides to raise vs vp againe to holinesse and newnesse of life by his resurrection Hence it is that the Euangelists call it the Sacrament of Repentance admonishing euerie one of vs to expresse the strength power of baptisme as the Prophets oftentimes exhort the Iewes to b Deut 10 15. circumcise the foreskin of their harts and to harden their neckes no more So wee ought not to content our selues to be baptized in bodie but must labour to be baptized in soule by a daily proceeding in regeneration by bringing foorth the fruites of sanctification and applying Christ Iesus to our full iustification Thus much of baptisme the honourable badge of our profession and dedication to Christ that dyed vppon the Crosse what it is what are the parts and vses thereof Now wee come to d The sum of the 3. Booke the Sacrament of the bodie and bloode of Christ which is called by diuers and sundrie names in the New Testament Sometimes it is called the f 1 Cor. 10 16 Communion teaching that wee are one bodye coupled togethet in Christ shewing that it is to bee receyued of manie together and admonishing vs of vnitie and concord among our selues Sometimes it is g 1 Cor. 11 20 called the Lordes Supper hence wee see who is the authour of it no Man no Angell but the Lord Iesus leauing it for a fare-well token of his Loue towards vs. Wee must also come with an earnest desire hungring after Christ that we may be satisfied with his righteousnesse Sometimes it is called the h Actes 2 42. breaking of bread this sheweth that the substance of breade remaineth after the words of consecration that figuratiue speeches are vsed in the Sacrament and that this externall rite of breaking the bread vsed by Christ practised by the Apostles obserued by the pastors of the Church ought not to bee omitted and ouer-passed Sometimes it is called the i 1 Cor 10 21 Table of the Lord this teacheth that Christ and his Apostles at the celebration of it vsed a table not an Altar that it is a Sacrament not a Sacrifice and that we ought to draw nere vnto it with all regard and reuerence Lastlie it is called the New testament or Will of Christ This title teacheth that there is a double Couenant betweene GOD and man the one old the other new the one of the law the other of the Gospell the first of workes the second of grace Againe it serueth to condemne the cursed sacriledge of the Church of Rome which addeth and detracteth altereth and mingleth it with the leauen of her owne inuentions This is a great comfort to all Gods children to consider that all faithfull Christians are the heires of Christ to whoÌ„ he hath promised saluation of their soules and forgiuenes of their sinnes As we haue seene the seuerall names of this Sacrament which shew the nature thereof vnto vs so now we will set downe k What the Lords Supper is what the Lords Supper is The Supper of the Lord is the second Sacrament wherein by visible receiuing of bread and wine is represented our spirituall communion with the body and blood of Christ Heere God is present and sitteth as president at this Table he offereth vnto vs his owne Son for our iustification and therefore this Supper must be reuerently regarded and diligently frequented of vs. In this Sacrament l In the lords Supper consider hiâ— parts and his vses we are in like manner to consider the parts and the vses thereof The parts are partly outward and partly inward For it fareth no otherwise with the Sacrament then it doth with man considered in his
iustification Secondly the Holy-Ghost who assureth vs of the truth of Gods promises This sheweth that he is true i Reuel 1 4. God equall with the Father and the Son proceeding from the Father and the Son This confuteth such as suppose no partaking of the body and blood of Christ except he bee giuen vs in a carnal and fleshy manner wheras the Spirit worketh faith in our hearts k Heb. 11.1 which is the ground of things which are hoped for and the euidence of things which are not seene The third inward part of the Lords Supper l Luk. 22 19 is the body blood of Christ deliuered for vs vnto death This conuinceth such of a spirit of error who make vnbeleeuers and reprobates partakers of Christs body and blood thus his body should be prophaned m Ioh 6 5 and his sauing graces separated from his person But euen as where Sathan dwelleth possesseth the heart there alwaies raigne the works of darknes and damnation so the gifts of Christ accompanying saluation are inseparably ioyned with the person of Christ This also condemneth the reall presence and carnall eating of Christ which forgeth many Christs and reuiueth the heresie of Eutiches it crosseth sundry Articles of the Christian faith and maketh faithfull men like the vnfaithfull Barbarians that deuoured mans flesh and drunke his blood True it is Christ is truely present in the Sacrament howbeit not carnally and corporally but spiritually and mystically He hath giuen himselfe to be the food of our soules let vs hunger and thirst after him and lay hold on him to our saluation for n â— Ioh. 5 12. he that hath the Sonne hath life he that hath not the Son of God hath not life The last inward part is the faithfull receiuer who stretcheth forth the hand of faith so layeth hold on Christ and al his sauing graces For no maÌ„ can communicate with his body but the same is made partaker of his benefits Let vs all prepare the true and liuely faith o Tit. 1.1 of Gods elect and assure our selues that hypocrites and vnbeleeuers cannot possibly be partakers of the body and blood of Christ These are the foure inward parts also of the Lords Supper The similitude and relation p The proportion betwixt the outward and inward parts of the Supper of the outward and inward parts one to another standeth in this manner euen as the Minister by the words of institution offereth and giueth bread and wine to the Communicants to feed thereupon bodily so the Father by the Spirit offereth and exhibiteth the body and blood of Christ Iesus to the soules of the faithful to feed vpon them spiritually Thus much of all the parts of the Lords Suppeer now follow the vses to be vnfolded The q The vses of the lâ—d supper are three vses and profit which we reape by the Lords Supper are specially three First to shew forth with praise and thanksgiuing the death and the sufferings of Christ who his owne selfe bare our sins in his body on the tree by whose stripes r 1 Pet. 2 24 we are healed so that we haue the chiefe cause in our selues which did crucifie Christ Secondly to teach our communion with Christ being made flesh Å¿ Eâ—h 5 30. of his flesh and bone of his bones Hence we learne that al the godly and beleeuers are made partakers of Chrst and his graces This is matter of great comfort in our manifold trials and tentations that we are ioyned to Christ as members to the head t Rom. 8. â—3 and therefore neither life nor death nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things preseÌ„t nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature shal be able to separate vs from the loue of GOD which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. But on the other side the vngodly and vnbeleeuers haue no part or portion in Christ and his graces they are as branches u Ioh. 15 6. cut off which wither and men gather them to cast them into the fire and to burne them Thirdly to declare and testifie our Communion fellowship and a 1 Cor. 10 17 agreement with our brethreÌ„ meeting together at the same Table and partaking together of the same Supper Wherefore seeing we haue not onely an vnion with Christ but a Communion among our selues we are the seruants of the Church to serue one another in all duties of loue to instruct them that are ignorant to raise them that are fallen and to binde vp the broken hearted to reconcile our selues one toward another and to keepe the vnity of the Spirit in the bond of peace Hitherto we haue handled the doctrine of the Lords Supper declaring what it is what are the parts and vses thereof the preparation to this worke followeth b 1 Cor. 11.28 consisting in the examination of our selues and trying our owne hearts by the touchstone of the law of God This duty is very necessary to be performed of vs c Ier. 17 9. for the heart of man is deceitful aboue al things and the secret corners of it past finding out We haue to deale with God in this businesse Great is the profit which we reape and receiue if we come rightly and reuerently prepared Great is the punishment procured by want of this tryall and examination And the d Hag. 2 14 Sacrament it selfe is defiled by vnworthy receiuing This preparation principally standeth in these foure points in the e Ioh. 17 3. knowledge of God and of ourseluess especially of the whole doctrine of the Sacraments in a f 2 Cor. 13 5 liuely faith in Christ seeing euery one receiueth so much as he beleeueth he receiueth in repentance g Psal 26 6. from dead workes and lastly in h Mat. 5 23. reconciliation toward our brethren hauing peace i Rom. 12.18 with all men and loue toward our enemies Thus I haue opened plainely yet truely the doctrine of the Sacraments deliuered in the Scriptures and taught in the reformed Churches I haue disclosed some part of the mystery of Iniquity and discouered and laid open the skirts of that great Idoll of the Masse the reproach of Christians the scorne of the Gentiles the offence of the weake and the occasion of ruine to many that stumble thereat to their own confusion The Lord God high possessor of heauen and earth and preseruer of his people that call vpon him put it into the hart of al Christian Princes and Rulers of the earth to pull downe this abhominable Idoll that hath aduanced it selfe against the kingdome of Christ and to deface this filthy monster that hath deceiued many who trusted in it The same Lord vouchsafe to reueale his truth to the ignorant to establish them that are weake and to confound all obstinate enemies to his truth to their Prince and to their Country for Iesus Christs sake Amen Amen FINIS A Table of the principall
THE NEVV COVENANT OR A Treatise of the Sacraments Whereby the last Testament of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ through the shedding of his Pure and Precious Blood is ratified and applyed vnto the Conscience of euery true Beleeuer Diuided into three Bookes 1. Of the Sacraments in Generall 2. Of Baptisme 3. Of the Lords Supper Verie Necessarie and Profitable for these Times wherein we may behold THE Truth it selfe plainly prooued Doctrine of the Reformed Churches clearely maintained Errors of the Church of Rome soundly conuinced Right maner of the Receiuing of thē comfortably declared And sundry doubts and difficult Questions decided By William Attersoll Minister of Gods word at Isfield in Sussex For by one Spirit we are all Baptized into one Body whether wee be Iewes or Grecians whether we be Bond or Free and haue beene all made to Drinke into one Spirit 1 Cor. 12 13. The second Edition Newly Corrected and Enlarged Printed at London by W. Iaggard and are to be solde by Nicholas Bourne at his Shop at the entrance of the Royall Exchange 1614. TO THE RIGHT worshipful Sir IOHN SHVRLEY Knight all health and happinesse from Christ Iesus our Sauiour Right Worshipfull THE former Edition of this Treatise touching the Sacraments some eight yeares since published was not onely by your selfe louingly receiued but by diuers godly Christians beyond my expectation fauourably and friendly accepted And being at length content to yeeld to a new Impression it hath fared with mee in perusing this worke as with him that goeth about to repaire an old house For albeit he purpose with himselfe to pull downe a little or to make a slender addition and alteration in the building yet when once he beginneth to stirre and meddle with the old frame one piece draweth downe another and the augmenting of one part I know not how in a pleasing manner procureth the adding and annexing of another In like manner when I determined to review and peruse this booke mine intent was no more then heere and there to insert a little as time reading conference and better iudgement haue giuen occasion to see farther but beeing entred into the matter and one change causing another the worke is risen to this volume like a flood that swelleth by the accesse and comming in of other waters that it may rather seeme to be the making of a new then the amending of an olde I haue endeuoured heere to set before the eyes of all that wil vouchsafe to reade these lines the nature and vse of the Sacraments which were instituted of almighty God to admonish vs by their mysticall signification both of his goodnes and of our weaknesse being as signes and seales to assure vs of Christ and of his righteousnesse and all his merits There are diuers sorts of signes mentioned in the holy Scriptures which may be fitly sorted into foure ranks Some are naturall Mat. 16 2 3 as the clouds be a signe of raine the rednes of the sky in the euening of faire weather the lowring of the sky in the morning of foule weather Some are ciuill as a sword carried before a Magistrate is a signe of his authority Rom. 13 4. as the Consuls of Rome had their roddes and axe born by their officers Some are miraculous as we see in Gedeons fleece Iudg. 6 36. Mat. 24 29 which was wet when the earth was dry and dry when the earth was wet such shall be in the Sunne and Moone and in the starres in the end of the world as the Lord declareth Other are religious signes which appertaine to piety and godlinesse and an heauenly life of which some are tokens of things past Exod. 16 33 Heb 9 4. Leuit. 8 7 as the reseruing of Manna some of things present as the garments of the Priests and Leuites and their often clensings and purifications Some be signes of things to come as the sacrifices and oblations But the Sacraments of the new Couenant and last Testament of CHRIST sealed by his precious blood which wee haue heere described serue as monuments and memorials of all these euen to note out vnto vs blessings past and present and to come For they signifie the death and passion of Christ which is already past likewise the promise of grace and forgiuenesse which are present to the mindes of all right receiuers Lastly holinesse of life mortification of sinne repentance from dead workes and the fruites of faith heereafter more and more to be perfected and performed as also the resurrection of the body and eternall life which are to bee accomplished in the world to come Especially I haue beene carefull a The corruptions of the Romane Church vnmasked to vnmaske the corruptions of the Church of Rome if I may call that vnmasking which is in it selfe so palpable and apparent that whosoeuer hath the sight of the eye may quickly espy them or the vse of reason may easily discouer them wherein wee haue the full consent of the former and purer Churches If we wil a little consider the truth of this point and compare the doctrine of the reformed Churches with the pollutions and prophanations of the Romish Synogogue we shal plainely perceiue that light and darknes are not more different and repugnant then these are the one to the other Indeed they oftentimes appeale to the sentence of the Fathers as if their faith were the ancient faith and their doctrine had the approbation of elder times howbeit all this foppery serueth but for a flourish to varnish their rotten postes with deceitfull colours forasmuch as they are content the Fathers shall be expositers of the Scriptures but it is with this caueat and condition that themselues will bee Interpreters of the Fathers Wherefore I will b 3 points discussed propound as it were in a Table 3. points to be handled First their contrarieties and oppositions standing against the truth Secondly their contentions and contradictions remaining among themselues Lastly I will answere their obiection that thinke the matter is not so cleere on our side as we pretend who contemne Transubstantiation and the reall presence and maintaine the spirituall eating against the carnall and Capernaiticall First touching their corruptions c Comparisō between the Lords supper the Masse and contrarieties they are so notable and notorious to all the world that they can no longer hide them and conceale them as we may gather by comparing the institution of Christ with the traditions and abhominations of Antichrist Christ deliuered his last Supper as he sate at the Table with his Disciples where they did all eate as at a banket but Antichrist hath turned and transformed this Supper into the abhominable Idoll of the Masse which hath no shew or appearance of any feast at all where the Priest plaieth this Pageant alone hee sitteth not at the Table but standeth at the Altar turneth away his face from the people beeing belike ashamed that they should see his fraud and
requisite that the minâ—ster should kneele at the deliuering of it as they pretend it is much more reasonable that the people kneele in the receiuing of it And albeit the former maner of answering Amen noted by the ancient and obserued by the people be not prescribed in our Liturgy as a law and commandement yet I doubt not but it is both intended by the Church and practised of euery good Christâ—an as a duty For when the minister saith according to the forme of administration vsed among vs The body of our Lord Iesus Christ which was giueÌ„ for thee preserue thy body and soule to euerlasting life c. who is it indued with any true feare of God and faith in Christ that doth not ioyne with him in heart secretly and seriously answere Amen If then we subscribe to that prayer in our soules to our selues although we do not answere to hâ—m with an audible voice how should it not be rather want of reuerence in vs to sit then fear of Idolatry in vs to kneele And it were not hard to produce the exaÌ„ple of some that haue formerly vsed to fit who hauing a tender conscience haue bin troubled that they sate did not vse the gesture of kneeling iudging of themselues that they did not receiue it in that reuerent maner which they ought If any say Obiection kneeling hath beene abused to Idolatry which is a grieuous sin I answere rather we should say that abuse hath bin committed in the time of kneeling But graÌ„t it to be so Answere this doth not touch vs at al who haue separated the abuse do retain the lawful vse of it We abhor the worshipping of the signes the committing of Idolatry eueÌ„ our aduersaries being iudges we haue purged the gesture of kneeling froÌ„ all pollution vse it onely to expresse our reuerence and deuotion If any shall wonder as it Why there is so little mention in antiquity of sitting standing or kneeling at the Communion and aske the question how it commeth to passe that there is so little mention of kneeling or sitting or standing in all Antiquity I answere with that honourable Lord of Plessis in another cause though for substance not farre different The Apostles and Ancients haue not pressed any thing but that which was of the ordinance and appointment of God leauing all the rest indifferent to the arbitrement determination of such as gouerned the Churches who haue authority to take order in such things as are lawfull and yet are neither commanded nor forbidden in the word I will lay before the eyes of those that are contrary minded two points to bee considered Many standing against the Ceremonies do yeeld to kneeling and then I will ende this Controuersie First it cannot be denyed which experience teacheth that diuers euen among those that haue stood against the Ceremonies yet do stand against them do neuerthelesse nothing dissent in opinion from the order prescribed in the Church but conforme themselues in practise to the same and haue beene authors and perswaders of conformity vnto others as might easily be prooued by sundry witnesses so that these two causes must be seuered and diuided Secondly it will be very hard if not vnpossible to alledge the testimony of any learned man before our times No writers vntill 〈◊〉 times hold it vnlawfull to kneele so farre as I or others of greater reading can remember that held it absolutely wicked or vnlawfull to kneele at the taking of the Sacrament and therefore there is iust cause that others inferior vnto them should suspect their owne iudgement If then the most or at the least many euen among those that yeeld not to some other Ceremonies of the Church do notwithstaÌ„ding kneele at the Crmmunion with all reuerence and all the learned troope of classicall writers account this kneeling to bee lawfull indifferent in it selfe why should we be so wedded to our owne opinions as to fasten an imposition of impiety and idolatry vpon it as we do as if all were wicked persons and idolaters that submit themselues vnto it This point I haue briefly touched in this place Booke 3 ca 6. but handled more at large in the Booke it selfe whereunto I referre the Reader for farther and fuller satisfaction where I haue produced as godly and sauoury writings as I thinke are any in our age to the end that if we be led by the iudgement of men who set a byas vpon our iudgement we may also haue many that are as sufficient to ouerwaigh and ouersway the others Neuerthelesse I begin not without some cause to suspect before hand that I am like to incurre the displeasure of such as are contrary minded whom I haue no thought or purpose to offend but rather to winne to that which I am perswaded is the truth And albeit I haue protested sufficiently touching my soundnesse and sincerity in this behalfe Pag 434. yet I feare offence will be taken where none is eyther giuen or intended therefore if any shall vnchristianly and vncharitably censure me I wâ—ll comfort my selfe in the cleerenes of mine owne conscience so that if mine aduersary should write a book against me Iob. 31 35 36 surely I would take it vpon my shoulder and binde it as a Crowne vnto me 1 Cor. 4 3. I haue learned to say with the Apostle With me it is a very small thing that I should bee iudged of you or mans iudgement yea I iudge not mâ—ne owne selfe I cannot forget the words of iust Iob when he was scoffed and scorned of his friends he appealed from them to the sentence of the Almighty chap. 16. Ioh. 16 19 Behold my witnesse is in heauen and my record is on high It is noted of Alcibiades when one lifted vp his staffe to strike him if hee would not hold his peace that trusting in the iustice of his cause the strength of the truth he answered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Plutar. Smite so that thou wilt heare So it shall be no great griefe vnto mee to be taunted by the tongue or traduced by the pen if I may either strengthen any that wauer or recouer any that wander or confirme any that stand it is enough I haue my desire and a good recompence for my paines Now I proceede to buckle with the common aduersary both of them and vs I meane the popish sort who as they haue notoriously corrupted the maine pointes of religion so none more horribly then the Sacraments Sundry nouelties taught in the Church of Rome and by no meanes more then by the blasphemous Masse and the Idolatrous seruice belonging to that Idoll I haue oftentimes maruelled with what face or forehead they can aske of vs where our Church was before Martin Luther or Iohn Wickliffe as if it were vnknowne or vnheard of in the former times whereas theÌ„selues are not able to declare or demonstrate where the Romane
g TransubstaÌ„tiation ouerthrowne whatsoeuer ouerthroweth the nature and vse of a Sacrament is not to be admitted but omitted neyther to bee receiued but reiected But transubstantiation ouerthroweth and ouerturneth both the nature and vse of a Sacrament and therefore not to be admitted and receiued into the Church For touching the nature of a Sacrament it is confessed h Iren. lib. 4. contr haer cap. 34. that it consisteth of two parts the one earthly and the other heauenly but if after the words of consecration the bread and wine are transubstantiated into the body and blood of Christ then the signe is taken away the element is ouerthrowne the materiall part is abolished and consequently the nature of a Sacrament is ouerturned And touching the vse of a Sacrament there must be an analogy and proportion betweene the signe the thing signified As in Baptisme the element of water washeth and purgeth the bodye so the Holy-Ghost through the blood of Christ cleanseth and sanctifieth the soule Likewise in the Lords Supper as the Substance of bread and wine receiued strengtheneth and comforteth the body so Christ i Ioh. 6 33. receiued by faith nourisheth feedeth the soule The very true principall vse of this Sacrament is to confirme our faith that as surely as those earthly creatures taken and applyed feed our bodies to a bodily life so the body and blood of Christ receiued and applyed by faith feed our soules to eternall life And do not all the faithfull feele a sweete comfort so often as they come to the Lords table by this similitude agreement to consider and know assuredly that as the substance of bread serueth to nourish and doth feede our bodyes so Christ doth feede our soules But if wee must beleeue that the substance of bread and wine is changed cleane gone that nothing remaineth but accidents where is this comfort and consolation How can wee bee assured and strengthened that as our bodies are nourished with the materiall elements so in like manner our soules by feeding on Christ Wherefore while they take away the substance of bread which should nourish the body the nature and vse of the Sacrament is destroyed and wee are spoyled of the comfort of our hearts and strengthning of our faith which wee should haue by this notable comparison and resemblance of the parts So then if wee would receiue comfort in comming to this Communion wee must retaine the substance of the signe as a staffe to stay vp our faith that it do not faile Lastly seeing God giueth vnto vs outward signes of his grace it serueth to teach vs that wheresoeuer and among whomsoeuer God continueth his signes he purposeth to bestow vpon them the things signified by the signes on the other side where God denyeth the meanes he also denyeth the thing wheÌ„ he taketh away the sign he taketh away the grace also This we see in the Turkes and Sarazins because he denyeth vnto them saluation hee taketh from them the seales and assurances of saluation and because he refuseth them to be his Church hee vouchsafeth not vnto them the prerogatiues and priuiledges of his Church Thus it falleth out in the preaching of the word vpon those whom God determineth to saue and to bestow vpon them the guift of faith whereby they are entred into the kingdome of heauen hee sendeth vpon them his word and causeth it to be preached vnto them but when he will not shew mercy but leaue a people in their miserable estate and condition he withdraweth the Ministry from them as we see in the Acts of the Apostles Chap. 16. When they were gone throughout Phrygia and the region of Galatia They were forbidden of the holye Ghost to preach the word in Asia and after they were come to Mysia they assaied to go into Bithinia but the Spirite suffered them not Euen as when God will bring a famine vpon a land he with-holdeth the early and latter raine making the heauen to be as brasse and the earth as iron but when he will send plenty and open the windowes of heauen he sendeth a gracious raine and showers vpon the earth so when he will send a famine not of bread nor a thirst of water but of hearing the word of God hee taketh away his word and the meanes of saluation that they shall wander from sea to sea and runne to and fro to seeke the word of the Lord and shall not finde it but faint for thirst If any aske the question wherfore the Lord forbad Paul to preach the word in Asia and to come into Bythinia we cannot assigne this to be the cause that they were vnworthy to haue the doctrine of saluation offered vnto them forasmuch as they were as worthy as the Macedonians to whoÌ„ the Gospell was preached no more vnworthy then the other Gentiles Neither can we say this was the cause that God foresaw how euery one would receiue or entertaine the Gospel that as he saw them ready and inclined to accept of the word or to reiect it so he vouchsafed or not vouchsafed the same vnto them for hee pronounceth openly that he appeared to them of whom hee was not sought and spake vnto them that neuer asked after him Besides this were to ground the cause of saluation vpon our selues which is out of our selues and to ascribe it to our owne merite which is due onely to his mercy We are all by nature the children of wrath and destitute of the guift of faith if there be any willingnesse in vs to obey it proceedeth from the Spirite of God who as he electeth freely so he calleth freely Now that which is spoken of the preaching of the word may also be applied to the vse of the Sacraments When he purposeth to strengthen the faith which hee hath giuen vnto vs hee vouchsafeth the outward signes and seals of his promises that thereby wee should be assured he meaneth to bestow vpon vs the inward grace represented by them He dealeth iustly and vprightly with vs hee hath no purpose to beguile vs and deceiue vs. For they are no bare or naked much lesse false and lying signes but effectual instruments of the Spirite to conuey the mercies of God in Iesus Christ into our hearts and therefore we must bee carefull to vse them conscionably as certaine pawnes and pledges which God hath commended and committed vnto vs that they might be as witnesses of his loue and fauour towards vs. And thus much of the third outward part to wit the signe CHAP. VII Of the fourth outward part of a Sacrament THe last outward paâ—t of a Sacrament is the a The receiuer is an outward part of the Sacrament receiuer which is as needfull as the outward signe We vnderstand and take heere a receiuer in generall for euery one that commeth to the Sacrament whether good or euill godly or vngodly faithfull or vnfaithfull Such a receiuer is likewise a necessary part of the
hearer so is it in the Sacraments they haue their efficacy and operation howsoeuer the heart of the Minister be disposed And as Isaac intended not to blesse Iacob but Esau m Gen. 27 1 4 33. yet it hindered not the purpose and determination of God so the corrupt intent the wandering imagination and rouing conceite of the Minister cannot hinder the blessing of God in the Sacraments being his owne ordinances For the force of the Sacrament dependeth no more vpon the intention of the giuer then it doth vpon the intention of the receiuer Againe if the right receiuing of the Sacrament depend vpon the intent of the Minister what assurance can any man haue that he hath euer receiued or shall euer receiue a Sacrament What perswasion can we haue in our hearts that wee were euer baptized What knowledge that we were euer partakers of the body and blood of Christ in the Supper of the Lord Doth not this leaue vs vncertaine and vnsetled without comfort without fruite without benefit by comming to the Sacraments and setteth the poore distressed consciences of men vpon the rack Alas wee cannot know the heart n 1 Cor. 2 11. and vnderstand the intents thereof For what man knoweth the things of a man saue the spirite of man which is within him Furthermore were not this hard dealing and extreame cruelty in God to hang the saluation of men vpon the pleasure of the Minister wherby our faith and saluation shall alwaies be doubtful and should it not be vniust in God to make the euill of the Minister to hurt the receiuer Besides shal it rest in the power of the Priest if this be a power whē the people of God are * Mat. 18. gathered together in the name of Christ and long earnestly to bee satisfied with his grace to send them away empty and so to frustrate their assembly because his heart is straying and his wits a wool-gathering And if his intention be a matter of so great importance what priuiledge hath the receiuer that cometh with faith aboue him that commeth without feeling Or what shall become of their owne doctrine Ex opere operato Ex opere operantis that the Sacrament profiteth and is auaileable being barely done performed if it depend vpon the working and operation of the Sacrificer To draw to an end of this question o Bellar. lib. 1. de sacra c. 28. our aduersaries themselues confesse that the Church cannot iudge of things that are inward whereupon wee frame this reason If the Church cannot iudge of things inward then it cannot iudge of the intent of the Minister but they confesse it cannot iudge of inward things therefore not of the intent of the Minister consequently althogh they be present at the action they remaine doubtfull of consecration Wherefore Bellarmine foreseeing the inconuenience and absurdity of this vnreasonable vncomfortable assertion confesseth that if one of their Masse-Priests in his ministration p Bellar. lib. 1. de sacra ca. 27. intend to doe as the Church of Geneua doth it sufficeth to make a Sacrament effectuall and of force This is the confession of a knowne and sworne enemy Wherby we see that howsoeuer they say we haue no Ministers no ordination no consecratiō no Church that our Sacraments are no better then the feasts of Ceres and Bacchus and lay many false accusations to our charge that the Supper of the Lord with vs is no Sacrament but a bare signe without grace without effect without vertue yet they are constrained to confesse and yeeld thus farre that if a Masse-munger purpose to do as the reformed Churches do his doing is effectuall and the Sacrament is good The effect of this point is this that if we desire to be comforted assured of Gods fauour whē we come to his Supper we must not hang the profit of his ordinances vpon the weak vnstable foundation of Popish intentions And if there were no other point in controuersie betweene the Church of Rome and vs then this which now we haue in hand it were sufficient to make vs abhorre and abiure the Popish religion in which they that liue cannot assure thēselues whether euer they were baptized or receiued the Lords Supper or were married or absolued of their sinnes whether they haue any Sacraments any Priests or any Popes forasmuch as all these hang vpon the slender thred of the Priests intention The Apostle saith Rom. 14.23 Whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne But they cannot directly proue or know whether the Priest going about his businesse intended to baptize thē or to deliuer the Eucharist vnto them or to marry them because they know not his heart and therefore in their adoration and worshipping of the Sacrament they may be Idolators and cannot secure themselues from feare of committing Idolatry For if the substance of bread wine remaine in their nature it followeth by necessarie consequence that they fal downe to a piece of bread and commit greeuous Idolatry in the grossest kinde whereof the Gentiles would be ashamed The like might bee saide of their Sacrament of Orders It is not to be proued or knowne that hee which ordered the Pope had an intention to giue him Orders They say it is an high point of faith to beleeue that the Bishop of Rome is the successor of Peter the Vicar of Christ and the head of the Church yet if the Priest that baptized the Pope had no intention to baptize him then is he no member of the Church much lesse the head of it and if he that ordained him had no intention to ordaine him then is he no Priest much lesse the high Priest and therefore they must rest altogether doubtfull and vncertaine whether Clement or Paul or any other sitting in the Popes Chaire and sea of Rome be true Pope and thereupon cannot assure themselues whether the Decretals which passe vnder the name of Popes were indeed their Decretals whose names they carry Popish shifts to iustifie the Priests intention True it is notwithstanding the grossenesse of this assertion they haue inuented sundry shifts to couer their owne shame and nakednesse but they are as figge-leaues which are easily pulled away Among the rest two are most principall which do not suffice to heale the wound but serue rather to make it wider First of all when they are vrged and pressed that the Priests purpose and intention maketh the people alwaies in doubt and leaueth them in a maze and mammering what they doe so that they oftentimes adore an vnconsecrated Host and call that God which is no God but a bare bit of bread Pope Adrian wil haue the Host adored with condition with a secret reseruation to himselfe I adore thee if thou be Christ. And therefore Thomas of Salisbury forbiddeth a man precisely to beleeue that it is the body of the Lord. Thus though they fall downe with great deuotion at the eleuation of their God
meditation of the life to come where this corruptible shall put on incorruption and this mortal shall put on immortality o 1 Cor. 15 54 according to the exhortation of Christ and his Apostles in many places as Math. 6. Seeke ye first the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse and all things shall be ministred vnto you And 1. Cor. 7. This I say brethren because the time is short hereafter that both they which haue Wiues be as though they had none and they which weepe as though they wept not and they that reioyce as though they reioyced not and they that buy as though they possessed not and they that vse this world as though they vsed it not for the fashion of this world goeth away And p Phil. 3 20.21 the same Apostle saith Our conuersation is in heauen from whence also wee looke for a Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ who shall change our vile body that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious body according to the working whereby he is able to subdue all things vnto himselfe So 2. Cor. 4. c. Therefore we faint not 2 Cor. 4 16.17 18. and 5.1.2 3. but though our outward man perish yet the inward man is renewed daily For our light affliction which is but for a moment causeth vnto vs a farre more excellent and an eternall weight of glory while wee looke not on the things which are seene but on the things which are not seene for the things which are seene are temporall but the things which are not seene are eternall For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle be destroyed we haue a building giuen of God that is an house made not with hands but eternall in the heauens for therefore we sigh desiring to be cloathed with our house which is from heauen because if we be cloathed we shall not be found naked And the q Eccl. 1 â— 14 wiseman Eccle. 1. Vanitie of vanities saith the Preacher vanitie of vanities all â—s vanity I haue considered all the workes that are done vnder the Sunne and behold all iâ— vanity and vexat on of spirite So 1. Ioh. 2. Loue not this world r 1 Iohn 2 15.16 17. neither the things that are in this world If any man loue this world the loue of the Father is not in him for all that is in the world as the lust of the flesh the lust of the eyes and the pride of life is not of the Father but is of this world and this world passeth away and the lust thereof but hee that fulfilleth the will of God Reuel 14 13. and 7 16 17. abideth for euer And the same Apostle in his Reuelations I heard a voice from heauen saying Write the dead which dye in the Lord are fully blessed euen so saith the Spirite for they rest from their labours and their workes follow them They shall hunger no more neyther thirst any more neyther shall the Sunne light on them neyther any heat for the Lambe which is in the midst of the throne shall gouerne them and shall leade them vnto the liuely fountaines of Waters and God shall wipe away all teares from their eyes Moreouer we put them in minde to examine themselues and their life 's passed how they haue offended God and their brethren and admonish them to make an humble hearty confession of their sinnes to God that they haue not liued as they ought to do to be sorry and grieued for the same and to promise amendment of life if they recouer Thus the faithfull Å¿ Psal 51 1.2.3 4 5. and 32.3 4. and 38.3 4. haue done as wee see in Dauid Psal 51. Haue mercy vpon me O God according to thy louing kindnesse according to the multitude of thy compassions put away mine iniquities I know mine iniquities and my sinne is euer before me against thee against thee haue I sinned and done euill in thy sight that thou maist bee iust when thou speakest and pure when thou iudgest Behold I was borne in iniquity and in sinne hath my mother conceiued mee And Psal 38. There is nothing sound in my flesh because of thine anger neither is there rest in my bones because of my sinne for mine iniquities are gone ouer mine head and as a weighty burden they are too heauy for me This practise we see also in Daniel t Dan 9.7 Ezra 9 â— Nâ—he 9 16. 2 Chro. 33 12 13. in Nehemiah in Manasses and in many others Wee mooue them to labour to be at one with God to be reconciled to their brethren and to remember the poore Especially we stirre them vp to prayer in regard of their present necessities and of the mercifull promises of God resting themselues on the perfect and all-sufficient sacrifice of Christ Gracious u Psal 145 18 and 50 15. and precious are the promises that God hath made to all that come to the throne of his mercy as Psal 145. The Lord is neere to all that call vpon him yea to all that call vpon him in truth hee will fulfill the desire of them that feare him he will also heare their cry and will saue them and Psal 50. Call vpon me in the day of trouble so will I deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie me And our Sauiour Math. 7. Mat. 7 7 8. Aske and it shall be giuen you seeke and ye shall finde knocke and it shall be opened vnto you for whosoeuer asketh receiueth and hee that seeketh findeth and to him that knocketh it shall be opened So the Apostle Iames The prayer of faith shall saue the sicke Iam. 5 15 16. and the Lord shall raise him vp and if he haue committed sins they shall bee forgiuen him Acknowledge your faults one to another that ye may be healed for the prayer of a righteous man auaileth much if it be feruent Now when they are sufficiently humbled for their sinnes wee moue them to hunger and thirst after the merites of Christ a 1 Cor. 1 30. who of God is made vnto vs wisedome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption Wee alleadge vnto them b Mat. 11 28.29 1 Tim. 1.15 1 Ioh. 1 7 and 2 1 2. these and such like comfortable places of Scripture Come vnto me all ye that are weary heauy laden and I will ease you This is a true saying and by all meanes worthy to be receiued that Christ Iesus came into the world to saue sinners of whom I am chiefe These things write I vnto you that ye sinne not if any man sinne wee haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the iust whose blood cleanseth vs from all sinne he is the reconciliation of our sinnes and not for ours onely but also for the sinnes of the whole world He is euermore about those that are his he maketh their bed in all their sicknesse d Cant. 8 3. Rom. 14 7 8. his left hand is vnder their heads and with
owne hearts so often as we see it administred let vs not rest in it as in a worke done to another and nothing concerning our selues but euermore helpe our inward affection by the outward action and alwayes as the eye of the body beholdeth the Minister let the eye of our faith be fastened â—iâ—mely vpon the Father who maketh the Sacramentall rites auaileable which are openly done before vs for our edification Vse 2 Againe it teacheth that we must not rest in the outward washing not in the externall actions of the Minister but euer consider what is offered to our considerations therin and when the Father offereth to vs his Sonne let vs not refuse him For he that satisfieth himselfe with the outward worke is as he that catcheth after the shaddow and regardeth not the substance or as one that maketh much of the garmeÌ„ts but respecteth little the body it selfe which ought to be had in greatest price and estimation The Minister taketh the water and washeth the bodye which is a pledge of a farther thing for then doth the Father apply the promise of remission of sinnes and life euerlasting to the person baptized as if he should speake with a loud voice and call the party by his name while the outward signe is powred on the body I freely wash away thy sinnes and giue vnto thee the pardon of them and bestow vpon thee eternall life so that thou turne vnto me and beleeue in Christ thy Sauiour Let vs then as true beleeuers by a speâ—iall faith reâ—eiue and apprehend his mercifull promises and rest in them Let this cause vs to turne vnto him by vnfained repentance and to walke with all obedience in his waies Seeing therefore he doth so graâ—iously assure vs of his great mercies with his owne hand seale woe vnto vs if we be not muâ—h moued and affected with it Vse 3 Lastly is God the Father an inward part of baptisme Then we must take heed wee giue not that to the Minister which is proper to God the Father whereby he iâ—â—obbed of the honour and glory due to his great name The Minister may wash the body and cleanse the flesh but can goe no further he medleth not with sanctification of the conscience from dead workes which is not in the power of mortall man to do so that God giueth the thing and men giue the signe yea while the Minister ofâ—â—eth the one God the Father giueth the other CHAP. IX Of the second inward part of Baptisme THe second inward part of baptisme a The second inward part of baptisme iâ— the holy Spirite is the Spirite of God hauing relation to the word and promise of God Thiâ— b Mat. 3 11.10 appeareth Mat. 3 11. He baptiâ—eth with the Holy Ghost and with fire And verse 10. When Christ waâ— baptized the heauenâ— were opened vnto him and he saw the Spirit descending like a Doue and lighting vpon him So the apostle 1 Cor. 6. saith Ye are washed ye are sanâ—tified ye are iustâ—fied in the name of the Lord Iesus and by the Spirit of our God And chap. 12. of the same Epistle By one Spirite wee are all baptiâ—ed into one body whether we be Iewes or Grâ—eâ—ianâ— whether we be bond or free and haue beene all made to drinke into one Spirite And Tit. 3. According to his mercy he saued vs by the washing of the new both and the renewing of the Holy-Ghost which he shed on vs aboundantly through Iesus Christ our Sauiour All these testimonie teach vs that the holy Spirite of God iâ— a necessary inward part of this Sacrament and that the baptisme of the Spirite ioyned to the word giueth force vnto it who worketh in our souleâ— that which water doth in our bodies so that without the Spirite it is nothing From hence we learne that it is not the dipping of vs Vse 1 into or the sprinkling of vs with water by the Minister that maketh vs partakers of Christ but it commeth from the vertue of the Spirite who in time performeth what is represented by outward signes and promised by the word Againe we learne heereby that the Spirite is true God Vse 2 equall with the Father and the Sonne For who is able to make the word and Sacraments auaileable but onely God Seeing then this is the proper worke of the Holy-Ghost to open the heart to teach the conscience to seale vp to the day of redemption and to helpe our infirmities in hearing in praying and receiuing the Sacraments hee must needs be acknowledged to be true God the c 1 Cor. 12 4.5 8 9 10 11. Reuel 1 4. giuer of these graces So we see that in the forme of the administration of this Sacrament the blessed Spirite is named and rehearsed d Mat. 28 19. and hath his order together with the Father and the Sonne This therefore is a principle of our faith to be learned confessed and beleeued Vse 3 Thirdly we are heereby to take heede and beware that we giue not to the word that which is proper to the Spirit he ingrafteth vs into Christ he keepeth vs that we fall not from Christ he maketh the word and promise of the institution profitable vnto vs without whom it should be vnto vs as sounding brasse or a tinckeling Cymball Wherefore as GOD the Father in mercy maketh the promise so his Spirite must assure it to the Consciences of all the faithfull Vse 4 Lastly let vs learne whensoeuer we come to the word or Sacraments to craue the gracious assistance of the blessed Spirit to guide direct and regenerate vs to eternall life to sanctifie vs e 1 Ioh. 5 7. and to assure vs of Gods endlesse fauour in Christ Iesus as 1. Ioh. 5. There be three which beare witnesse in heauen the Father the Word and the holy Sp rit and these three are one The Holy-Ghost by his grace and vertue worketh in vs stedfastly to beleeue the truth of Gods word and the gracious promises of saluation as he is the author beginner and begetter of faith in vs so he increaseth it maketh vs fit to receiue Christ and to apply him with all his guifts vnto our soules and sendeth vs into the full fruition and possession of Christ He is our comforter to certifie vs of our reconciliation to God and to make vs reioyce vnder the Crosse knowing that f RoÌ„ 5 3 4 5. tribulation bringeth foorth patience and patience experience and experience hope and hope maketh not ashamed because the loue of God is shedde abroad in our hearts by the Holy-Ghost which is giuen vnto vs. He is the earnest and seale of our inheritance by whom wee are sealed vp to euerlasting life Thus we see that howsoeuer the increase and strength of faith is assigned to the Sacraments yet this grace proceedeth from the Holy-Gkost who is vnto our faith as marow vnto the bones as moysture vnto the tree and as a coÌ„fortable raine vnto the fruites of the
earth If this inward maister and teacher be wanting the Sacraments g The Sacraments profit not without the Spirit can work no more in our mindes then if the bright Sun should shine to the blinde eyes or a loud voice sound in deafe eares or fruitefull corne fall into the barren wildernes or a shower of raine fall vpon the hard stones Wherefore least the word of saluation should sound in our eares in vaine and Sacraments ioyned to the word should bee present before our eyes in vaine the Spirit worketh in vs whensoeuer we come vnto them aright he mollifieth the hardnesse of our hearts he frameth vs to new obedience and assureth vs that God offereth to vs his owne Sonne for our iustification and saluation For euen as the seede that falleth into a barren soile dyeth and rotteth yet if it be sowne in fruitfull ground wel tilled and manured it bringeth forth good increase with gaine and aduantage so likewise the word and the Sacraments if they hit vpon an hard necke and fall into a barren heart become vnprofitable and vnfruitefull but if the effectuall worke of the Spirite accompanieth the hearing of the one and receiuing of the other they are profitable auaileable and comfortable Thus much of the second part CHAP. X. Of the third inward part of baptisme THe third inward part of baptisme a The third inward part of baptisme is Christ Iesus is Christ represented and signified by the water For as the Apostle teacheth b Heb. 10 4. That the blood of buls and calues cannot take away sin so the water in baptisme cannot wash away sinnes It toucheth the body washeth it cleanseth and purgeth it but it can proceed no further Nay al the water in the riuers and in the Sea cannot scowre and make clean the conscience it is another water euen the Spirit that must do it Hence it is Ier. 2 22 that the Lord saith by his Prophet Ieremy chap. 2. Though thou wash thee with nitre and take thee much sope yet thine iniquity is marked before me saith the Lord. To this purpose speaketh Iob Iob. 9 30.31 chap. 9. If I wash my selfe with snow-water and make my hands neuer so cleane yet shalt thou plunge me in the Ditch and mine owne clothes shall abhorre me It is not therefore the outward water but the inward water that auaileth vs. For this c Act. 2 38. 10 â—8 19 5 cause the beleeuers are said to bee baptized in the name of Christ as Act. 2 38. Be baptized euery one of you in the name of Christ So chap. 19 5. They were baptized in the name of the Lord Iesus Not meaning heereby the forme and manner of baptizing but the fruit foundation and end of baptisme Likewise d 1 Pet. 3 21. the Apostle sheweth the same 1. Pet. 3 21. Baptisme answering to the figure of the Arke saueth vs by the resurrection of Iesus Christ There is no force in outward baptisme to saue the whole vertue and force floweth from the streame of Christs blood as the true materiall cause thereof wherein the power of inward baptisme doth consist The truth beeing euident that the pouring out of the blood of CHRIST is one of the inward partes of Baptisme let vs see the vses Vse 1 The vse of this part teacheth diuers points First that the outward washing with water is not the washing away of sins for theÌ„ whosoeuer were dipped in it should receiue forgiuenesse of sinnes repentance from dead workes and sanctification of the Spirit whether he beleeued or not e Acts 8.22 which is otherwise as we see Acts 8 22. Also they should not and could not be Christians and eternally saued which are not outwardly washed but departing this life without baptisme they should perish in the next world without redresse or redemptioÌ„ and so our condition were worse then the Iewes their condition in times past and the grace of God more restrained vnder the Gospell then it was vnder the law Moses offering more mercy then Christ himselfe So then the washing with water serueth to ratifie the shedding of Christs blood for the remission of our sinnes and the imputation of his righteousnesse to our iustification f 1 Ioh. 1 7. as 1. Ioh. 1 7. The blood of Iesus Christ his Sonne doth cleanse vs from all sinne So Reuel 1 5. He hath loued vs and washed vs from our sinnes in his blood and made vs Kings and Priestes vnto God euen his Father And Col. 1 14. the apostle saith In him we haue redemption by hâ—s blood that is forgiuenesse of sinnes Againe when we see with our bodily eyes the water Vse 2 poured vpon the body of the baptized wee must behold and consider with the eyes of faith the blotting out of all our sinnes as well originall as actuall as well after baptisme as before baptisme by the precious blood of Christ that we may assure our selues it is no idle action For we must not behold the Sacramentall rites as certaine dumbe gestures or stage-like shewes without substance and signification but we must make them serue to further our faith and edification or else we do horribly abuse them to the great dishonour of God and to the fearefull destruction of our owne soules Lastly it teacheth vs not to be led by the outward senses Vse 3 to measure the truth or to iudge of the substance of baptisme by the outward signe and visible parts but to haue our faith fixed on Christ crucified on the Crosse and signified in baptisme The Infidell seeing children solemnly baptized in the name of the Father of the Sonne and of the Holy-Ghost will rashly and ignorantly coniecture nothing to be there but naked rites and bare water but the faithfull and true Christian doth behold the washing of the soule and cleansing of the heart by the dearest blood of Christ So in the Lords Supper to the vnbeleeuer appeareth nothing but Bread and Wine because we see with our eies wee receiue with our hands wee taste with our mouth no more but the beleeuer knoweth that together with these signes God the Father offereth the body and blood of his Sonne to be spiritually receiued and digested Euen as he that is vnlettered and vnlearned if he looke g Esa 29 11 12. vpon the face of a booke beholdeth onely blacke colours and spots vpon the Paper seeth certaine figures and characters of Letters differing each from other but cannot reade the writing or comprehend the meaning but he that hath learned his Letters and is able to reade them reapeth great profite and instruction thereby So is it in the Sacraments He that resteth in the outward signe deceiueth himselfe but hee that respecteth the thing signified receiueth the profit and aduantage The Crosse of Christ and preaching of the Gospel h 1 Cor. 1 23.24 are a stumbling blocke to the Iewes and foolishnesse to the Graecians For the Infidell hearing that Christ was crucified
bread both because this is a necessary action vsed of Christ not to be omitted and because it representeth the crucifying of Christ tormenting of his body so that we should neuer be present at this significant ceremony but we must call to remembrance the sorrowes and sufferings of Christ now if Christ were thus tormented for vs surely we ought greatly to bee griped and greeued for our owne sins which was also shewed by the i Exod. 12 8. sower hearbes of the Passeouer Exod. 12. It is called the table of the Lord because he doth feed vs at it as this we know is the end and vse of tables in our houses to set our meats and drinks vpon them prepared for our nourishment and this is the scope and end of the Lords table onely heere lyeth a plaine and maine difference our tables serue for bodily nourishment but the Lords Table is prepared for the spirituall nourishment of our soules Lastly it may be called the testament or will of Christ because it setteth forth vnto vs a solemne couenant betweene God and vs touching forgiuenes of sins and eternal life which couenant is ratified and established by the k Heb. 9 15. death of the Son of God so that heerein we finde all things belonging to a full and perfect testament as wee shall see afterward Out of these seuerall names and titles thus interpreted arise most aptly and fitly sundry vses which in order as they haue beene propounded we will consider The first title is the Communion from whence we deduct l The vses of calling this Sacrament the Communion these necessary conclusions First of all is the Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ called a communion And so called of our communicating together Then heereby all the faithfull openly testifie that they be all one body coupled together in Christ Iesus we professe him and all his benefits Vse 1 we receiue him we enioy him we reioyce in him God the Father doth giue him the Holy-Ghost doth assure him faith doth receiue him by this hand we are ioyned to him and haue spirituall fellowship with him Wherfore all beleeuers are made one by Christ and this is not an vnion in imagination but in truth and in deed neither by transfusion of the properties of the God head or man-hood into vs m 1 Cor. 6 17. 1 Ioh. 3 24. but by one and the same Spirit dwelling in Christ and in all the members of Christ as 1 Cor. 6. He that cleaueth to the Lord is one spirit And the Apostle Iohn testifieth that Christ dwelleth in vs and we in Christ by the Spirit He that keepeth his commandements dwelleth in him and he in him and heereby we know that he abâ—deth in vs euen by the Spirit which he hath gâ—uen vs so that the spirits of iust perfect men in heauen and all beleeuers vpon the earth how far soeuer sundred in place hauing one and the same Spirit of Christ dwelling in them are all one in Christ their head God hath giuen his owne Sonne vnto vs freely and fully our faith receiueth Christ n Ioh. 1 12. by beleeuing him and all his gracious benefits to be ours as Ioh. 1 12. As many as receiued him to them he gaue prerogatiue to be the sonnes of God euen to them that beleeue in his name Thus wee see we are one with Christ and Christ with vs. Vse 2 Secondly as this Sacrament being a communion admonisheth that we are all one in Christ so it teacheth that it is to bee receiued of many together in the Church not of one alone and therefore it ouerthroweth the priuate Masses of the Church of Rome where one partaketh all and the rest of the Church nothing at all There is a flat opposition betweene these two so that the Communion cannot be a priuate Masse and priuate Masse cannot be a Communion That which is ordained and prepared for many deliuered vnto many and receiued of many cannot stand with the Masse where the Priest prepareth for himselfe not for the people he speaketh to himselfe not to the Church he receiueth himselfe alone not with his brethren all which are directly contrary to the Apostles o 1 Cor. 11 33 rule Tarry one for another Vse 3 Lastly if it be a communion it teacheth that this is a Sacrament of vnity and concord and wee are thereby put in mind to auoid discord and dissention For Christ neuer communicateth himselfe to the malicious man p 1 Cor. 11 18 20. as the Apostle teacheth 1 Cor. 11 18 20. When yee come together in the Church I heare that there are dissentions among you this is not to eate the Lords Supper Wherefore in that the people communicate of one and the same bread of one and the same wine it signifieth the vnion and agreement betweene all the faithfull in one body whereof Christ Iesus is the head who loued vs deerely and spared not his life for vs. Let vs ioyne our selues together in loue according to the exhortation q Rom. 15 5 6 of the Apostle Rom. 15. The God of patience and consolation giue you that ye bee like minded one toward another according to Chr st Iesus that yee with one minde and with one mouth may praise God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ All beleeuers must be of one heart and mind the Wolfe and the Lambe the Lyon and the Calfe must dwell together in the kingdome of Christ for al are one in Christ Iesus For the Apostle hauing taught that the cup which we blesse and the bread which we breake are the communion of the body and blood of Christ he addeth Wee that are many are one bread and one body because we are all partakers of one bread and therefore he saith 1 Cor. 11. When ye come together to eate tarry one for another This title then must teach vs all to imbrace true loue and the fruites thereof wherby we thinke well one of another speake well one of another and doe well one to another cutting off all occasions of contentions and testifying our selues to be of the holy Communion that is betweene the Saints For this sacred feast must be a loue-feast because it sheweth our loue one to another The Communion must be a loue feast Mat. 18 22. Obiection and our willingnesse to forgiue one another as Christ saith to Peter not seauen times but euen seauenty tâ—mes seauen times But peraduenture some will say what if my neighbour will not be reconciled vnto me nor be friends with me what then am I to do Or how shall I behaue my selfe May I not in this case lawfully abstaine from the holy Communion I answere Answere our frequenting of it must not depend vpon the forgiuing of others neither must we suspend the discharge of our owne duty vpon the pleasure of another wee must looke what God commandeth vnto vs not what other practise toward vs. It is the saying of
Christ our Sauiour Luke 17. Luke 17 4. If thy brother trespasse against thee seauen times in a day and seauen times in a day turne againe to thee sayâ—ng I repent thou shalt forgiue him But if he hate vs and will not forgiue vs yet are not we discharged or dispensed withall either to hate him againe or to refuse the partaking of the diuine ordinances of God but we must freely forgiue him and publikely professe loue to him and all others and then we may with a sound heart and a safe conscience come to this Sacrament But it may be further obiected Obiection It may be they bee farre off so that I cannot come to reconcile my selfe vnto them What then yet if thou freely forgiue Answere and heartily desire to be forgiuen and hast an earnest and full purpose to do it if he were present God accepteth of the inward affection in stead of a reall reconciliation Wherefore no mans absence ought to hinder our presence at this communion If there were in vs a right zeale to God a true feeling of our owne wants and a sound knowledge of the vse of this Sacrament wee would easily ouerstride all these excuses which are deuices of men and engines of Sathan cast into mens harts to turne them out of the right way and to draw them to destruction We come to the Communion which is so called as Damascene teacheth Damas lib. 4. cap 14. de orthodox fide not onely because we communicate with Christ and be partakers of his flesh and diuinity but likewise because by it we do communicate and are vnited one with another so that we all professe to be at vnity and in charity among our selues as members of the same body and so beare our selues as if we would neuer liue in malice one with another againe Howbeit wee do rather lay it downe then shake it off we do rather cunningly suppresse it for a time then vtterly pull it vp by the rootes and therfore we are no sooner departed but by and by we are ready to breake out into our former euil courses and shew our selues to be as full of enuy and debate as euer we were before Many that come to the holy Communion are like to Serpents Thus we are like to that serpent which when shee goeth to drinke layeth away her poyson and taketh it againe when she hath done If wee deale thus with our brethren discontinuing our dissention with theÌ„ for a small season rather then destroying it what are we better then a generation of Vipers vnworthy to be called Gods children and vnfit to be accounted his guests The second title giuen to this Sacrament is r Thâ— vses of calling this Sacrament the Lords Supper the Lords Supper by which name it is now most vsually and commoÌ„ly called both because it was so instituted by Christ after his last Supper and is celebrated in the remembrance of Christ Heereby we learne first who is the author of this Vse 1 Sacrament not Peter not Paul not any of the apostles not any man not any angel but Christ Iesus God and man and therefore it is not called the Supper of the apostles or of any man but of Christ himselfe as the apostle speaketh of baptisme Å¿ 1 Cor. 1 13.15 Was Paul crucified for you Either were ye baptized into the name of Paul I baptized none into mine owne name Wherefore this title serueth to teach vs and to put vs in minde of the author of this Sacrament Secondly seeing this Sacrament is not a common supper Vse 2 but an holy and heauenly banket fully furnished not to fill the body but to feede the soule we must come with an earnest desire and longing after Christ hungring and thirsting after his righteousnesse and merits as after our life to be made partakers thereof For neuer did the body more stand in need of corporall food then doth the soule of this t Ioh. 6 27. Bread of life which came downe from heauen which the Father hath promised to giue vnto vs. Lastly it condemneth our u Rhâ—â—â— Test annot in 1 cor 11. English Rhomists and other Vse 3 a Bellar. de Messa lib. 2. ca. 10. romish readers of popish diuinity that wholy condemne this name and title as vnproper vnfit for this Sacrament and vnderstand the Apostle to speake of the loue-feasts when he speaketh of the Lords Supper Indeed in the Apostles times they vsed to meete together in one common place not onely for the hearing of the word for the receiuing of the Sacraments and for prayer to God but to keep certaine feasts which of their end or vse were called b Iude Verse 22. 2. Pet. 2.13 feasts of charity as Iude speaketh But of these the apostle speaketh not when he named the Lords Supper For first let them shew vs the place where euer these loue-feasts are called the Lords Supper and then they may warrant their exposition by some colour otherwise we cannot receiue their interpretation being of pâ—iuate motion Secondly if this title were meant of loue-feast to what purpose should the apostle bring in the institution of the sacrament of the body blood of Christ and largely handle the doctrine thereof Whereas their abuses in their loue-feasts might bee reformed and redressed without this mention and remembrance of the Supper Thirdly to what end should these solemne feasts and bankets be called the Lords Supper which were not instituted in the honour of Christ but to testifie the mutuall loue of those that were members of the same body hauing God for their merciful Father the Church for their tender Mother and Christ for their elder brother These might rather be called the supper of men then of the Lord being feasts of charity not of piety Fourthly the Apostles drift and purpose in this place is to teach that such as nourish dssention and diuision paâ—take the Lords Supper vnworthily and therefore willeth them when they come to communicate with the Lord to shake out of their mindes all vncharitable affections as chaffe from good corne that so they may assemble together with profite and not with hurt Fiftly this Supper was administred by the Lord and instituted by him and therefore is fitly called the Supper of the Lord whereas these loue-feasts the Lord neither administred nor instituted This then sheweth the folly of our aduersaries that loue any kind of names better then such as are vsed in the holy Scriptures Last of all to call this Sacrament by the name of the Lords Supper vsually among the ancient Fathers c Cipri in sacrâ—m de caena derâ—n of the Church grounding theÌ„selues from the authority of the Scripture and example of the Apostle yea thus some of their owne writers d Schol. Ioh. Gagâ— in 1 Cor. 11. Hâ—ij conseâ—â—e â—thâ—â—â—â—m 2 cap. 30. â—im 1. 〈◊〉 40. cal this Sacrament and expound the words of Saint Paul to the Corinthians If
which he commanded them to eate he calleth his body This appeareth by the testimony of g Mat. 26 26. Mar. 14 22. Luk. 22 19. the Euangelists and coherence of the words But he tooke bread and brake it therefore he gaue bread he commanded to eate bread he said of the bread This is my body Now if he tooke bread but brake it not or if he brake bread but gaue it not or if he gaue bread to his Disciples to eate but told them not this which he gaue them but some other thing beside that was his body the latter part of the sentence starteth from the beginning and the middle swarueth from them both Secondly the Apostle after the words of consecration doth oftentimes call it bread as 1 Cor. 11. As often as yee shall eate this h 1 Cor. 11.26 27 28. 1 Cor. 10 16. bread and drinke this cuppe yee shew the Lords death till hee come And againe Whosoeuer shall eate this bread and drinke the cup of the Lord vnworthily shall bee guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. And againe Let a man examine himselfe and so let him eate of this bread and drinke of this cup. These men say it is not bread the Apostle saith it is bread whether of these we shall beleeue iudge you So in the former chapter he saith The bread which we breake is it not the communion of the body of Christ Likewise touching the other signe i Mat. 26 29. our Sauiour expresly calleth it wine after the thanksgiuing Mat. 26. I will not drinke henceforth of this fruite of the Vine vntill that day when I shall drinke it new with you in my Fathers kingdome This fruite of the Vine is wine therefore the substance of it remaineth Now if the bread had bin turned into the body or the wine into the blood of Christ and if the Apostle would haue spoken properly he should haue said As often as ye shall eate not this bread but this body of Christ vnder the forme of bread the blood of CHRIST vnder the forme of wine And againe He that eateth the body and drinketh the blood of Christ vnworthily And againe Let a man examine himselfe and so let him eate and take in his mouth the very body of Christ his Creator But thus the Apostle hath not spoken neither could he so speake truely properly and fitly therefore we do truely properly and fitly conclude that there is no transubstantiation Thirdly Christ speaking of the cup saith Take k Luk. 22 1◠19. diuide it among you and of the bread he saith he tooke it and brake it But if the substance of bread be abolished or chāged into the body of Christ and likewise the nature of the wine turned into the blood of Christ there could bee no true distributing or breaking for the blood of Christ is not deuided into parts neither is his body broken Fourthly if the strength or force of transubstantiation depend vpon these words of institution This is my body This is my blood then there can be no reall change before these words be fully finished and pronounced to the end Therefore when they begin to say This is what is it What meane they I say it is Is it any other then bread wine by their owne confession til the words be ended So then these sentences shall not be true when they say This is my body this is my blood except they meane this bread is the body of Christ this wine is his blood wherfore bread and wine remaine their nature is not changed and altered Fiftly these words This is my body must be vnderstood as the words following This cup is the new Testament but the cup is not turned into the new Testament nor into the blood of CHRIST therefore the other words must be figuratiuely vnderstood not literally for there is one respect of them both neither can any reason be rendred why a figure should be admitted in the one part rather then in the other The 6. reason Christ is said to giue to his Disciples that which he said was his body If then this be properly taken we shall thereby make a proper Christ and make him a monster of two bodies as they also make the church a monster of two heads For so there must be one bodye which gaue and another body which was giuen But it is most absurd that he should giue and be giuen hold himselfe and be holden offer and be offered which differeth little from the l Theodoret de sabul haeretic lib 2. August de haeresib cap. 32. heresie of the Helcesaits who held ther were sundry Christs two at the least one dwelling in heauen aboue the other in the world heere beneath so these make Christ to haue a double body visible and inuisible a visible body sitting at the table and an inuisible body made of the substance of bread which as the papists hold was giuen to the Disciples as likewise they teach of the headship of the Church that one head is inuisible to vs in the heauens another visible to vs vpon the earth The 7. reason It destroyeth the nature of a Sacrament which standeth m Iren. lib. 4. cont haer cap. 34. of an earthly and heauenly part one outward the other inward one seene the other vnderstood one a signe the other a thing signified of which we haue spoken before booke 1. chap. 3. But if there be an actuall transubstantiation then the outward part is abolished and disanulled The 8. reason In baptisme the substance of water remaineth though it haue words of consecration and be made a Sacrament of our regeneration and therefore in the Lords Supper the bread and wine are not changed and done away vtterly The Scripture speaketh as highly n Mat 26 26 1 Pet. 3 20 21 of the one as of the other The ninth reason If bread be really turned into the body of Christ and the wine into his blood then the bodye and blood of Christ are really separated for the words are seuerally pronounced first of the bread then of the wine yea the soule of Christ should be separated from his body for the bread is turned onely into his body and not into his soule But his soule his body and his blood are not really separated So then if the bread be his very flesh and the wine his blood and the one really separated from the other then Christ must necessarily bee slaine afresh euery time the Supper is celebrated and we are found to be crucifiers of the Lord of life whereas it is contrary to the doctrine of the Scriptures that he should dye any more being ascended far aboue all principalities and set downe at the right hand of his Father The 10. reason If the bread be turned into his body indeed by force of a few words vttered by a Priest then the Priest should be the maker of his maker so euery massemonger should be preferred before Christ
the other so as i Mat. 19 6. the things which God in his goodnesse hath ioyned together man without sinne cannot separate Secondly when Christ instituted this Sacrament he said k Mat. 26 27. Mar. 14 23. 1 Cor. 12 13. Drinke ye all of this and by all he vnderstood al the Communicants And the Euangelist Marke addeth They al drank of it to wit all that were present at his last Supper who had before eaten of the bread of the Lord. This also appeareth by the Apostle 1 Cor. 12. They haue beene all made to drinke into one Spirit This commandement of Christ being generall imposeth a necessity vpon the people when hee saith Take ye eate ye drinke ye doe ye this These commandements are perpetuall vnchangeable and alwayes in force not arbitrary not temporall not repealed but binde the conscience to the end of the world against which no limitation or dispensation can be allowed being the commandemēts l 1 Cor. 14 37 of God not of man Thirdly the cup is a part of Christs will and testament Now touching the nature of a testament or will the saying of the Apostle is knowne m Gal. 3 15. Heb. 9 16 17. If it be but a mans testament when it is confirmed no man doth abrogate it or addeth any thing thereto where he sheweth that the dead mans will may not be changed nothing can be put too nothing taken out without forgery and falshood This is the law of nature and Nations But the Lords Supper is a Sacrament proper to the new Testament as Christ saith n Luk 22 20. This cuppe is the new Testament in my blood which is shed for you This testament the Lord Iesus made the night before he was betrayed he sealed it by shedding his most precious blood hee hath giuen legacies not of earthly and temporall but of heauenly and eternall goods And seeing he hath appointed the cup of this his testament to be deliuered and drunke of al those for whom his blood was shed it is intollerable boldnes and presumption to take away the vse thereof from the greater part of the Church and an infallible token of an vnshamefast and shamelesse harlot to alter her husbands wil to defraud and defeat his children of that worthy portion which their father allotted them and so to keepe backe part of their inheritance and possession Fourthly the blood of Christ shed vpō the Crosse belongeth not only to the Pastors and teachers but to al the faithfull that come to the table of the Lord as appeareth by the words of Christ o Mat. 26 28. Luk. 22 20. This is my blood which is shed for you and for many why then should the blood of Christ be denyed or the cup of the Lord be barred from thē If then the blood of Christ were shed for the people as well as for the Ministers surely the cup belongeth to one as well as to the other If the people haue the greater who shal keep thē from the lesse If they haue their part in the thing signified who shall deny them of the outward signe For as the fruite and effect of the blood of Christ is common to the people with the Pastor so should the cup also which is the communion of his blood shed for the redemption of the peoples sins be diuided indifferently betweene the Pastor and the people Fiftly the p 1 Cor. 11 23 Apostle deliuered that to the church which he had receiued from the Lords Iesus Now the church ought diligently to obserue the written traditions and verities of the Apostles which are committed to posterity to be kept inuiolably But he hath deliuered how the Lord after taking blessing breaking and distributing of the bread likewise tooke the cup blessed and distributed it among them so saith the Apostle must the churches do If then he receiued this from the Lord to deluer both kinds to the people let the Church of Rome consider with her selfe frō whence she hath receiued the contrary to with-hold one of the kinds from the people for both cānot proceed from one the same spirit of truth which is neuer contrary to it selfe Sixtly if all the faithfull that come to the Lords Table must shew forth the Lords death vntill he come and this be done by them as wel by drinking of the cup as by eating of the bread then all the communicants must receiue the Sacrament vnder both kinds q 1 Cor. 11 26 vntill the second comming of Christ But the faithful must shew forth the Lords death by eating of that bread drinking of that cup as the Apostle teacheth As often as ye shall eate this bread and drinke of this cup ye shew the Lords death vntill he come Therefore all communicants must partake the Sacrament vnder both kinds Seuenthly the Apostle giueth an expresse commandement to the whole church which all must obey that come worthily to this holy table Let a man examine himselfe r 1 Cor. 11 2◠and so let him eate of this bread drinke of this cup. Where he giueth a double commandement first to prepare reuerently then to receiue worthily Now al that must proue and try themselues are commanded not only to eate bread but to drinke of the cup but al must try and examine themselues therefore all are commanded both to eate drinke at the Lords table If this be a commandement to examine then the words following of eating and drinking are likewise commandements There is no haulting in these let them admit both or let them deny both Eightly if the faithfull take not the cup in the Supper of the Lord the condition of Christians vnder the Gospell shall be worse then of the Israelites vnder the law For the people of Israel in the wildernesse hauing the same Sacrament in effect with vs ſ 1 Cor. 10 4. Did all drink of the spiritual rocke that followed them and that rocke was Christ as the Apostle affirmeth But our condition is not worser weaker thē theirs therfore al the faithful are to drinke of the cup of the Lord. Bellarmine the Souldan of the Romish Synagogue t Bellar. lib. 4. de Eucha ca. 27 answereth thus They drunke not water out of the rocke when they did eat of the spirituall meat but in another place at another time But this is an answerelesse answere which cannot satisfie For albeit the Sacramēts of the Israelites as figures types did represent the same graces that our Sacraments do yet it is not necessary they should in all points answere each other and in all respects agree together Besides the church of Rome at no time alloweth the people to drinke of the Wine a seale of the blood of Christ they keepe them from the cup of the Lord both when they giue them the bread and at all other times and thereby make their estate worser then the estate of the Iewes Indeed if they did at any time permit
al the people to drink of the cup they might pretend this example of the Israelites but inasmuch as they vtterly deny them this part of the cup they ouerthrow theÌ„selues in their malice and yet in their blindnes they do not see it Finally many of the Fathers did both eate Manna and drinke water out of the Rocke if not in the same place yet at one and the same time n Exod. 16 21 inasmuch as they gathered thereof euery morning and it ceased not a Iosh 5 12. vntill they entred the frontiers and confines of the land of promise But they neuer allow without a tolleration and dispensation the people in any place at any time vpon any occasion and in any respect to taste of the cup in the Lords Supper Ninthly if the cup of the new testament may bee taken from the Lords people in like manner the water in baptisme may be taken away from theÌ„ For the blood of Christ whereby remission of sins is purchased and procured is represented by the wine of the Lords Supper as well as by the water in baptisme But the water in baptisme without great sacriledge cannot be omitted or neglected wherefore then should the cup be taken away Tenthly in the matter of the Supper our aduersaries alledge the words of Christ in Iohn Iohn 6. If you drinke not my blood you shall haue no life in you If these words be thus to be vnderstood then by depriuing them of the cup they depriue the people of life and saluation Againe if drinking of the chalice be a priuiledge of the Clergy how commeth it to passe that Kings and Princes haue a part in this priuiledge How is it that they are permitted as well to drinke of the consecrated wine as to eate of the consecrated bread But heerein was a notable piece of cunning a great point of policy vsed partly to aduaÌ„ce the dignity of the Clergy and partly to stop the mouthes of Princes For as by this order or rather disorder the proud Clergy are made companions with Kings and Princes euen equall vnto them so they thinke to hood-winke them make them content to swallow the rest of their superstitions because they are pleased to grace theÌ„ with this priuiledge aboue the people as with a speciall fauour Moreouer it is not to be omitted that a principall end of this Sacrament was instituted to set foorth the death of Christ not onely as an idle narration but as a profitable application thereof to the conscience How then shall the people know that the fruite of shedding his precious blood belongeth vnto them as the nourishment of their soules except besides the looking vpon the cuppe they be partakers of it It is therefore necessary to vnderstand by eating and drinking that God doth not nourish them by halfes but that Christ yeeldeth whole nourishmeÌ„t vnto them Such then are worthily taxed of rashnes themselues that complaine how the people rashly presume to receiue the Sacrament vnder both kindes for as well they might say that it is rashnesse and presumption to imitate and follow Christ And they may iustly be condemned of heresie who pronounce them hereticks and worthy to be punished by the secular power that speake against receiuing in one kind onely as if it were heresie to follow the example of Christ left to the Church For what remaineth more but to proceed one degree farther euen to pronounce Christ himselfe an Arch-heretick and all the Apostles hereticks also and to condemne them to the Inquisition as deceiuers and impostors seducing and misleading the people Lastly if any part of the Supper might be taken away from the people then likewise the word of God may bee taken from them for in this point there is the same reason and respect of them both A Sacrament is nothing else but a visible word and a sealing vp of the word and the offence seemeth to be the same whether a man breake the seale or rent the writing But the word cannot be withdrawne from Christian people it being the instrument of faith and the life of the Church Wherefore it is the greatest wrong and iniury done to the people of God to take from them the cup of saluation The answere to this reason must be to confesse the parts and yeeld the conclusion forasmuch as by forbidding the people the reading of the scriptures they haue robbed them of the word of God and taken from them b Luk. 11 52. the key of knowledge neither entring themselues into the kingdome of heauen nor suffering those that would enter No maruaile then if they take the cup of blessing from the people who haue taken from them the free vse of the word of God To conclude these reasons it is Antichrist who contrary to the doctrine of Christ contrary to the institution of the Supper contrary to the practise of the Apostles and contrary to the vse of the former churches hath excluded the people languishing and thirsting after the blood of Christ as the dry earth for the sweet showers of raine froÌ„ taking the cup of the Lord and left them a dry communion to eate the bread of the Sacrament alone Hauing considered the truth of God by sundry reasons grounded in the Scripture that the people haue good interest and title in the cup denyed vnto them let vs answere the c Obiections for taking â—he cup from the people of god Arist in Top. Cicer. lib 1 ad Heren et de Orator obiections of the aduersaries made against the former doctrine For it is not sufficient onely to teach the truth and to confirme our owne cause except wee labour soundly to infringe and confute the contrary First they pretend that Christ administred it to the apostles onely and not to any of the people and consequently the institution for taking the cup can be no generall commandement for al men thus d Rhem. Test vpon Mat. 26. and Mar. 14. the Rhemists reason without reason I answere first it may bee doubted and disputed whether onely the Apostles were present at his last Supper For seeing diuers were added vnto the Church and professed the faith of Christ seeing he had other Disciples beside the twelue seeing many godly men and women followed him to see his miracles to heare the gracious words that proceeded out of his mouth why should wee thinke that none of them were admitted to his table who had often heard his preaching and depended vpon him in their liuing Againe the Passeouer was celebrated in the house e Mat 26 17.18 of a faithfull man as may be collected by sundry circumstances now then either the Lord Iesus annexed that family vnto his as the law in one case appointed or else we shall haue two Passeouers at one time in one house which hath no warrant of Scripture no colour of truth no probability of reason We reade in the institution and celebration of the Passeouer of ioyning house to house
the quicke the dead abolishing the fruite and remembrance of the death of Christ disanulling his Priest-hood giuing him to his Father whereas the Father hath giuen him to vs and imagining thereby to pay a price to God which he shold receiue as a satisfaction for our sins True it is the Lords Supper may afâ—er a sort be called a sacrifice not as the Church of Rome meaneth a In wine â—eaâ— Ch â—ists Suâ—pâ—◠〈◊〉 be caâ—led a â—acâ—ifiâ—e but because therein we offer vp praises thanksgiuings to God for that sacrifice of attonemeÌ„t once made vpon the Crosse which is most acceptable to God and because such as come aright thereunto offer vp themselue wholy to God a reasonable holy and liuing sacrifice and lastly because therby we cal to our remembrance the bloody sacrifice of Christ with all the circumstances thereof the shame of the Crosse the darkenesse of the heauen the shaking of the earth the renting of the ayre the cleauing of the rocks the reproches of the Iewes the taunts of the Souldiors the opening of the graues and the conquering of the Diuell For the Christians in former times b The Fathers of the church liuing among the Gentile called thâ— sâ—pper a saâ—â—â—â— perceiuing that many both Iewes and Gentiles refused to imbrace the faith of Christ and to ioyne themselues to the Church because they pretend the want of sacrifices among thâ—m and nature engrafted in all nations this principle that we haue no free accesse to God no true peace to our selues without a sacrifice the Fathers to win such as were without affirmed that the Church had also a sacrifice and thereupon entituled the Sacrament of the Supper with the name of a sacrifice for the causes before remembred But for a mortall man whose breath is in his nostrils to presume in the pride of his heart vnder the formes of bread and wine o offer vp Christ the Sonne of God in sacrifice to his Father and to dare to desire the Father fauourably to behold and accept his owne Sonne is idolatry blasphemy horrible impiety to be detested of all true hearted Christians Touching the originall of d The originall of the word Masse the word Masse it seemeth to come from an ancient custome of the Church sending away such as communicated not For the Deacon was accustomed to bid theÌ„ depart that were nouices in the faith and such as by Church-discipline e Folid 〈◊〉 de inuent Rerum lâ—b 5. c 19. were remoued from the Communion This dimission of them was noted by the word Mâ—ssâ— signifying a sending away and licensing to depart and thus some of f Suctâ—â— in Calâ—g cap 24. the heathen vsed it The name then being in it selfe not euill is turned into an euill practise and therefore as it is vsed and vnderstood of our aduersaries we reiect both the name and thing it selfe for these causes First no Angell no man no creature is of that dignity and worthines that he may offer vp and sacrifice the Sonne of God for the Priest is aboue the sacrifice they therefore that will be the Priests to offer Christ aduance lift vp themselues aboue Christ Secondly if Christ bee really offered in the Masse then hee is killed truely and indeed for a reall sacrifice proueth a reall death and when Christ was sacrificed really he dyed really as when the beasts were sacrificed they were killed And Holâ—â—t one of the schoolemen saith If there had beene a thousand hosts n a thousand places at the same time that Christ d d hang vpon the Crosse g 〈…〉 lâ—b sent â—â— 3. Christ had beene crucified in a thousand places Wherefore they that really sacrificed our Sauiour Christ did in that act really and wickedly kill him so that the Priests of Baal if they will be sacrificers of Christ must acknowledge themselues therein the reall murtherers of Christ Thirdly new sacrifices are not to be instituted by men without commandement of God as Moses teacheth Deut. 12. We must not do what seemeth good in our own eyes but take heed and heare all these words which he commandeth vs. Now Christ neuer said Sacrifice ye my body and blood to God Fourthly Christ tooke the bread and gaue it to his Disciples he did not offer it vp to God the Father he tooke the cup and bad them all drinke of it he did not turne himselfe to God end desire him then to accept the sacrifice of his body and blood Fiftly if the bread and wine remain in their former substance in the Lords Supper then bread and wine onely are offered not the body and blood of Christ but they remaine for Christ deliuered i 1 Cor. 10 16 bread to his disciples and Paul teacheth that it is the bread which is broken and that as often as they shall eate this bread and drinke of this cup they shew the Lords death therefore their reall Sacrifice is reall Idolatry Sixtly it appeareth in the institution of the Supper that Christ consecrated the bread apart and the wine apart and afterward deliuered them both apart but the body of Christ was neuer sacrificed without the blood nor the blood without the flesh for Christ offered vpoÌ„ the Altar of the Crosse the sacrifice of his body and blood together this is the cause that he saide Take ye eate ye drinke ye not take ye to offer and to sacrifice Seuenthly the Scripture teacheth vs one offering and sacrifice for sin once performed and offered Heb. 10. We are sanctified by the offering of Iesus Christ k Heb. 10.12 once made ver 12. This man after he had offered one sacrifice for sinnes sitteth at the right hand of God And the Apostle 1 Tim. 2. There is one meditator betweene God and men the man Iesus Christ who gaue himselfe a ransome for all men So 1 Ioh. 2. If any man sinne we haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous and hee is the propitiation for our sins Likewise Heb. 9. By his owne blood he entred in once vnto the holy place obtained eternall redemption for vs not that he should offer himselfe l Heb. 9 12 25 often as the high Priest entred into the holy place euery yeare with other blood for then must he haue often suffered since the foundation of the world but now in the end of the world hath he bin made manifest once to put away sin by the sacrifice of himselfe We haue plentifull testimonies of this truth in this Epistle as chap. 10. Where remission of these things is there is no m Heb 10 18 more offering for sin If then we haue remission by the sacrifice of Christ all other sacrifices are superfluous and abrogate his al-sufficient sacrifice So Rom. 6. In that he dyed he dyed for sin n Rom. 6 10. once And 1. Pet. 3. Christ also hath once suffered for sins the iust for the vniust If then this perfect offering were
appearance of worshipping the Sunne and so were they charged to do by the Gentiles Tert. in Apol. yet in it selfe it is not vnlawfull to turne to the East in prayer The fact of Paul in ioyning with the Iewes in a worke of the ceremonial law Act. 21. to wit purifying might as well as this gesture be drawne within the compasse of the former precept as making for the confirming of the Iewes in the necessity of keeping the ceremoniall law Many such instances might be brought to this purpose I take it therefore that this gesture of kneeling cannot be said to be the appearance of euill but onely in respect of the circumstances as if among Papists receiuing with adoration a Protestant should receiue and kneele heere indeed is appearance of euill Or a person that is doubted of whether hee bee a Consubstantiast or Transubstantiast should receiue with kneeling and would not receiue otherwise this would breed great suspition kneeling would proue in such a person the appearance of euill But being vsed of vs renouncing these doctrines it is not so Wherefore that precept must thus be vnderstood whatsoeuer hath in it selfe an appearance of euill is to be auoyded simply But not so that which may haue some such appearance by reason of some circumstances of time or place or persons Remoue those circumstances as they are in this case remoued with vs and the thing then may be vsed and yet no appearance at all of euill These reasons and answeres to obiections I receiued from a graue and iudicious Diuine which I haue heere set downe which I dare be bold to affirme are of more force greater importance then any thing that euer I haue read or heard obiected against our kneeling at the Communion And therefore if we will not be wedded to our owne iudgment or carried away violently as it were with the streame of selfe-loue and a preiudicate opinion let vs yeeld our selues to the strength of these arguments and acknowledge the weakenesse of the contrary obiections Now that I might omit no defence of those that are otherwise minded vnanswered and thereby leaue those of weaker iudgment that relye too much vpon them vnsatisfied let vs particularly examine the arguments which are as the grounds and foundations whereupon they build First they obiect The first argument that kneeling at the Communion is an humane inuention of no necessity vsed and abused to Idolatry I answere that touching the administration of the Sacraments there is alwayes hath bin aliquid humani that is something left to man to order and appoint In all times of the Church God hath had his Sacraments and at all times he hath left somewhat arbitrary whereof he hath spoken nothing but left it to the discretion of men Take the first Sacrament for an example in a setled Church I meane Circumcision The cutting off of the fore-skin is appointed and the day of the administration of it is limited but by what Minister or by what instrument or with what prayers or with what words of institution it is to be practised is neither expressed neither can be collected The like wee might say touching the Passeouer who is able to tel vs how it was consecrated snd with what prayers it was solemnized yet we may not thinke that they were as dumbe shewes that had no word to informe the consciences of such as were partakers of thē We see also that it is left to the iudgement of the Church what prayers shall be vsed both at baptisme at the Lords Supper In baptisme dipping or washing once or often in the Supper what bread it shall be of what matter of what forme of what quantity we are to take and touching the wine of what colour and in what cups it shall bee put and sundry such like circumstances euery Church determineth freely Therefore all inuentions of men are not meere corruptions of the matter The like we might say of the precise times of celebrating the Sacraments which are not tyed to certaine dayes all which are as waighty as sitting is And touching things abused to Idolatry wee are not bound by and by to leaue them for the abuse but retaining the vse remoue the abuse For who knoweth not that the bread it selfe hath beene and also is shamefully and grosly abused to Idolatry and yet we are not to depart from the institution of God for the superstitiō of man If any alledge against these things Obiection that some humane inuentions may be vsed in Gods seruice and some things which are abused to Idolatry may be vsed in Gods seruice but not humane inuentions abused to Idolatry Heereunto I answere Answere three things First if humane traditions may be admitted into the worship of God and likewise things abused to superstition then why not humane traditions abused to superstition If they may be receiued seuerally why not ioyntly together and if either of them why not both of them Secondly kneeling at the Communion is not meerely humane nor meerely diuine but rather a mixt action compounded of both Caluine in that learned and worthy worke of his Institutions mouing the question whether kneeling at time of solemne prayer be an humane tradition that a man may refuse or neglect at his pleasure answereth thus Caluin Instit lib 4 cap. 10. sect 30. I say it is so an humane tradition that withall it is diuine Gods it is so farre foorth as it is a part of that beauty whose care and obseruation is commended vnto vs by the Apostle and it is mans or of men so far forth as it specially designeth what was shewed in the generall The substance of which answere I take it to be this that in the generall it is diuine but in the speciall it is humane So touching the communion this gesture may be called diuine in some part because it is enioyned by the church which we are commanded to hear required by the Magistrate to whom we must be obedient for conscience sake Mat 18 17. Rom. 13 5. and administred with a solemne and effectuall prayer The body of our Lord Iesus Christ which was giuen for thee preserue thy body and soule to euerlasting life c. in former time as the Minister did vse this prayer so the people did testifie their consent and ioyne with the Minister saying Amen Hist li. 7. cap. 9. Hence it is that Eusebius in his Ecclesiasticall history witnesseth that bowing the hand they did receiue the body of Christ and answered Amen And albeit this be not enioyned and commanded yet I doubt not but euery right receiuer and true religious heart doth testifie his assent secretly vnto God and desireth that inwardly betweene God and his owne soule which the Minister outwardly vttereth and expresseth Thus may kneeling be said not vnfitly to be diuine and inasmuch as it is appointed by men and from men I confesse it may be said to be humane Lastly it were no hard
former bookes CHAP. X. Of the third inward part of the Lords Supper THe third inward part is a The third inward part of the Lords Supper is the body blood of Christ the body and blood of Christ that is the body of our Lord deliuered vnto death for vs and his blood shed for the remission of sinnes and consequently whole Christ This is the chiefest part of this Sacrament For the body and blood of Christ signified by the bread and wine are thus made and separated to bee the liuely meat of our soules and haue that force and efficacy of feeding in our soules which bread and wine haue in our bodies This is the cause why b Ioh. 6 48 50 Christ often calleth himselfe the bread of life Ioh. 6. I am that bread of life this is that bread of life which commeth downe from heauen that hee which eateth of it should not dye I am that liuing bread if any man eate of this bread he shall liue for euer Thus euery receiuer is giuen to vnderstand that as God doth blesse the bread and wine in his Supper to preserue strengthen and comfort the body of the receiuer So Christ apprehended and receiued by faith doth nourish vs and preserueth body and soule vnto eternall life He dyed in the flesh that he might quicken vs and he poured out his blood that hee might clense vs from our sinnes Wherefore c How the sacramentall rites do serue to strengthen our faith whensoeuer as the Lords guests we see the bread on the Lords Table we must set our mindes on the body of Christ when we behold the cup of the Lord we must thinke vpon the blood of Christ when we looke vpon the bread broken and the wine poured out we must consider how the body of Christ was pierced punished crushed crucified torne tormented and his blood poured out for our sakes when we feele that by bread our bodies are nourished strengthened and by the wine our vitall spirits are comforted refreshed we beleeue that by the body of Christ deliuered to death for vs we are fed to euerlesting life and that by his blood poured out vpon the Crosse our consciences are sanctified and we feele his quickening power which doth confirme vs in our communion with him Thus is this part of the Supper spiritually to bee applyed thus are the bread and wine made a Sacrament to vs not bare signes thus the memoriall of Christs death is repeated which albeit it were once finished on the Crosse and now his passion is past long ago yet to the faithfull in regard of the force it is still fresh and alwaies present Now it is not without cause and good consideration that Christ would haue the bread first deliuered as a signe of his body then afterward the wine as a signe of his blood seuerally and apart administred because his body and blood are not represented to vs as his humanity now dwelleth glorious in the heaueÌ„s but as he was offered vp a sacrifice on the crosse his blood being shed out of his body For to the ende it may be nourishment to vs it must bee crucified For as corne of it selfe is not fit food for vs vnlesse it be threshed winnowed ground and baked for vs so is it touching Christ he must suffer be crucified and dye that wee may liue by him and raigne with him This is the truth which in this point is to be considered Vse 1 Now let vs lay open the vses which of vs are to be learned Is Christ the inward part of the Lords Supper represented by the bread and wine offered to all but receiued only of such as are faithfull then his body is not inclosed in the bread or in the accidents of bread nor his blood included in the wine or vnder the shewes of wine d Against the real presence he is not personally locally carnally corporally naturally really substantially and sensually present in the Sacrament The question is not e The true state of the question set downe whether the words of Christ be true for they are knowne confessed and beleeued so that as he is the truth so all his words are words of truth neither is the question whether the Sacrament be a bare signe or bare figure we say Christ is truely represented sealed and exhibited neither is the question whether God be omnipotent almighty this is a part of our faith an Article of christian beleefe neither is the question simply of the presence of Christ whether he be truely and vndoubtedly present in the Sacrament of his last Supper we acknowledge and receiue as much For Christ is present among vs sundry waies by his Spirit by his grace by his diuinity by faith dwelling in our hearts he is present in his word he is present in the ministry of baptisme he is present in the Sacrament of his body we onely deny that grosse and fleshly presence which many go about to fasten vpon vs. But the whole question is of the meaning and vnderstanding of the words of institution and of the manner of his presence We confesse teach the people committed vnto vs that Christs f Confess Gal. lic art â—7 Confess Anglic. art 12. Cal instit lib. 4. cap. 17. body and blood are truely verily and indeed giuen vnto vs that we truely eate and drinke them that we are releeued and liue by them that we are made bone of his bone that Christ dwelleth in vs and we in him yet we say not that the substance of bread and wine is abolished or that Christs body descendeth from heauen or is grosly corporally present in the Sacrament we are taught to lift vp our hearts to heauen g Col. 3 1 2 3 where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God the Father and there to seed vpon him But heere is the state of the question and controuersie betweene vs. The Church of Rome teacheth that after h Con. Trid. sess 13. cap. 1. the words of consecration the bread and wine are abolished and the body and blood of Christ come in place so that they make them corporally present not onely in the Sacrament to be eaten with the mouth but in the pixe in the Masse and in their solemne processions where is neither eating nor drinking Yea Berengarius in his recantation was taught to say and forced to subscribe that i De con dist 2. ego Bereng Christ is in the Sacrament sensibly or sensually is touched with the fingers diuided broken rent with the teeth and not onely the accidents Moreouer they make it to be eateÌ„ not only of euill men but of beasts and to fill vp the measure of blasphemy to be cast out into the draught as some of them haue taught and affirmed Thus then the difference standeth betweene vs they hold that Christs body and blood are carnally eaten of wicked men without faith of brute beasts without reason
these men are not fit to be Christs guests that hunger not after him Wherefore u Eâ—ay 55 7 the Prophet calleth all such as faint in their soules through hunger and thirst of this food Ho euery one that thirsteth come to the waters and ye that haue no siluer come buy and eate come I say buy wine and milke without siluer and without money And the Apostle Reu. 22 17. Let him that is athirst come and let whosoeuer will take of the water of life freely Likewise the Euangelist Luke 1 53. Hee filleth the hungry with good things and sendeth the rich empty away But where is the desire of these things Where is the hunger after this heauenly food Where is the thirst after the waters of life Truely of all gifts this is the greatest yet the greatest number care nothing for Christ nor for his guifts As the Israel tes in the wildernesse loathed Num 11 5. c. Manna and desired to returne into Egipt such are there among vs no desire no affection no zeale this way they spend their cogitations indeuors to gaine honour they thirst after siluer and gold they delight in earthly pleasures they couet houses lands and wealth of the world these things they abound in these things they make their happinesse and their heauen Such as these there are thousands in the bosome of the Church that hunger more after these transitory things then after heauenly Such are b Heb. 12 16. prophane persons as Esau who preferred a messe of pottage before the blessing and as the Gadarens who preferred their swine before Christ and therefore besought him to depart out of their coasts But let vs learne better things for all these shall vanish come to nothing And what shall it profit c Mat. 16 26. a man if he winne the whole world and loose his owne soule Let vs not labour for the meate that d Ioh 6 27. perisheth but for the meat that endureth to euerlasting life which the Sonne of man shall giue vnto vs. All the dainties and delicates in the world cannot be compared to that which is heere offered to bee eaten of the soule Therefore let vs remember whensoeuer we come to his table to be partakers of this Supper to come with a great longing after life saluation from him as we desire bodily meate when we are hungry and drinke when we are thirsty then shall we by him be satisfied and saued otherwise we cannot lay hold on him we may receiâ—e the outward signe but we cannot receiue the graces o Christ offered vnto vs. Lastly consider with me that if Christ be an inward part of the Sacrament of the S ppeâ— as it were the hidden Manna Reuel 2 17. then no man by nature I meane which is a meere naturall man doth know desire oâ— seeke after him to be fed and nouâ—ished by him to eternall life but he is concealed from the wisest men of the world and such as haue deepe vnderstanding in earthly things Nay there are many brought vp in the bosome of the Church and presume to approach to the Table of Christ that do not know Christ to be their heauenly â—ood for if they did know him aright they would quickly feele the spirituall want of him They would vnderstand that they do not more want the ayre to breathe the earth to tread vpon the Sunne to shine their meat to put in their bellies their garments to cloath and attire their bodies then they stand in need of Christ to make him as their food and to put him on as their apparell A man that is not hungry knoweth not what meat drinke meaneth or at least considereth not the necessity of them so a man that seeleth not what lacke he hath of Christ doth not indeed know what Christ is nor what benefits he hath obtained for him What a shame is this that any should be found so simple and ignorant and what danger is this vnto themselues Alasse alasse how many silly soules and ignorant people are there that blesse themselues in their blindnesse and thinke themselues happy men who neuer selt the want of Christ they were neuer troubled in minde to finde him they were neuer hunger-bit for him they neuer regarded to know Christ and him crucified for the redemption of their soules for the remission of their sinnes and for their deliuerance from the gulfe of hell It is noted touching the church wheÌ„ Christ had for a season withdrawne himselfe from her Can. 5 4 her bowels were moued for him her soule failed and fainted within her and she was sicke of loue to fâ—inde him againe We must account all things but dung that we may winne Christ after the example of the Apostle Phil. 3. Phil. 3 8. We must not labour for the meat that perisheth but for the meat which endureth to euerlasting life which the Sonne of man will giue vnto vs Ioh. 6 27. Ioh. 6 27. We are bound to endeuour earnestly and to vse all good meanes to haue him as the most excellent food and most precious guift in the world far aboue al the riches of the whole earth Let vs seeke him where he is to be found Where Christ is to be found that is in the word and Sacraments in them he is as it were daily crucified before our eyes Gal. 3.1 Consider heerein I pray you the prophanesse of this wretched world of which we spake in part before He is the most worthy portion that can befal vs the most royall feast that euer was prepared the most costly banket that euer was furnished he is the bread that caÌ„e downe from heauen the water of life the meat drinke that endureth to euerlasting life the heauenly Manna giuen to eate 〈◊〉 12. â— the tree of life in the midst of the Paradice of God which yeeldeth fruite euery month and the leaues of it are for the healing of the Nations yet not one among an hundred doth seeke after him or any whit seeme to regard him or this Sacrament which may fitly be called the marriage Supper of the Lambe We are like the Israelites in the wildernesse who preferred the Onions and garlicke of Egipt before Angels food more sweet then hony Such Onion-mungers or rather earth-wormes are we that delight our selues in serpents food breaking our braines bestowing our studies and imploying our wits and thoughts day and night to obtaine the treasures of this life and the riches of this world but care not to be rich in God through Iesus Christ How can we perswade our selues that this will be answered at the day of iudgement thus to disgrace and dishonour the Lord Iesus like Iudas that sold his maister for thirty pence or like the Iewes that preferred a murtherer before the Lord of life or like Esau that sold his birth-right for a messe of pottage Hence it is that many haue fat and full bodies and abound with
plenty of outward things that haue poore and leane and staruen soules like to perish and pine away The wise man saith Prou. 29 18. When vision faileth the people perish and Christ chargeth Peter againe and againe to feed his sheepe and his Lambes to wit Ioh. 21.15 with wholesome doctrine of the word and sound nourishment by the Sacraments For the soule hath need of meat and drinke as well as the body and doth oftentimes decay and dye eternally for want of this spirituall food as well as the body doth through the want of temporall food 1 Sam. 30 12 This hath made the faithfull from time to time acknowledge that there is no bodily food so sweet so delicate so delightsome and so to be desired as the immortall food of the soule The Apostle saith All flesh is as grasse 1 Pet. 1 24 25 and al the glory of man as the flower of grasse the grasse withereth and the flower thereof falleth away but the word of the Lord endureth for euer c. The Prophet Dauid declareth as much Psal 19. Psal 19 10. The iudgements of the Lord are more to be desired then gold yea then much fine gold sweeter also then hony and the hony-comb And Psal 84. Psal 84 2. My soule longeth yea euen fainteth for the Courts of the Lord my heart and my flesh cryeth out for the liu ng God Likewise in another Psalme Psal 41 1 2. As the Hart panteth after the water brooks so panteth my soule after thee O God Wherefore we ought all of vs to bee more carefull to seede our soules then our bodies and to frequent with great desire and delight the heauenly and precious feasts that are kept and solemnized in the house of God We are content to take long walkes wearysome iournies great paines to feed our hungry bodies Gen. 42 1 2. as we see by the example of Iacob and his sonnes in the time of famine God hath richly prepared his Table for vs and giuen vs his owne and onely Sonne to be meat indeed and drinke indeed howbeit it is not made ready for such carrion-creatures as hop below vpon the earth and minde onely their backe and belly but it is furnished for Eagles that flye vp aloft to heauen and minde especially spirituall things Woe then to the fearefull negligence or rather open and odious contempt of many dissolute professors that come sildome to the Lords Table some once a yeare some scarce so often if they could tell how handsomely to shift it off and to couer their fault that they might not be espied some cut off themselues quite and cleane from the house of God and the place of his worship Let all such take heed least when they would enter into the kingdome of heauen they bee shut out and cut off from Gods mercy for euermore Thus then we see that so often as we resort to this Sacrament we must call to minde that we are going to a spirituall feast appointed to feed the soule and not to fill the body He that tasteth of this banket aright hath eternall life Iohn 6.54 Now such as the meat and drinke is such also is the manner of eating and drinking the meate is spirituall the partaking of it therefore must needs bee spirituall For the flesh of Christ which is meat indeed and the blood of Christ which is drinke indeed hath the consideration of meate and drinke not as it is flesh and blood or in regard of the substance thereof for so it should be corporall food but as they were giuen for the life of the world inasmuch as he suffered for all the elect of the whole world Hee suffered the most bitter death of the Crosse and was as it were broken with paines that cannot bee expressed hee sweat drops of blood in great measure Math. 26.31 and 27.46 Mat 26 31. 27 46. and complayneth that he was forsaken of God and men his Soule was exceeding sorrowfull euen vnto death Reuel 19.15 Reuel 19 15. and he trod the wine-presse of the fiercenes and wrath of almighty God If the Church did lament and complaine thus Lament 1 12. Lamen 1 12. Haue ye no regard O all ye that passe by the way Consider and behold if euer there were sorrow like my sorrow which was done vnto mee wherewith the Lord did afflict mee in the day of the fiercenesse of his wrath much more may Christ renue this complaint to whome it doeth more fully and fitly agree then vnto any other for he was in such great distresse as neuer was any and in that distresse he had no man to regard him no man to pitty him no man to comfort him no man to care for him Now whereunto tend al these his sorrowes and sufferings but to make vs a feast of his owne flesh For all this he endured for our sakes that he might bee made a most pleasant meat to refresh vs and a most comfortable drink to quicken vs according to the testimony pronounced from his owne mouth Hee that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud hath eternal life Ioh 6 54. which he hath giuen to death for the life of the world Seeing therfore Christ Iesus hath done so great thinges for vs shall we doe nothing againe vnto him Or rather shall we doe nothing for our selues Shall we absent our selues from the feast that he hath furnished And will wee not taste of the meate which he hath prepared at so deare a rate Doubtlesse we deserue to perish for euer and are worthy to haue our soules famished vnto death that refuse to come to his holy Supper And if we will not suppe with him heere in his Church he will neuer suppe with vs heereafter at his Table If we will none of his banket prouided on earth we shall be sure to bee shutte out of his banket that hee will make in heauen And if we will not bee his guests to eate the bread of the LORD set foorth for them that will receiue it wee shall neuer eate breade in his heauenly kingdome Thus much of the third inward part of this Sacrament to wit the body and blood of Christ CHAP. XI Of the fourth inward part of the Lords Supper THe last inward part of this Sacrament of the Supper remaineth which is the a The fourth inward part of the Supper is the faithful receiuer faithfull and Christian receiuer As euery Communicant sensibly and outwardly taketh the bread and wine giuen vnto him eating the bread drinking the wine for the nourishment of his body so the faithful receiuer apprehendeth and layeth hold on Christ by the hand of faith and applyeth him particularly that the feeling of his true vnion with Christ may daily be increased b Ioh. 1 12. according to that saying Ioh. 1. As many as receiued him to them he gaue prerogatiue to be the Sonnes of God euen to them that beleeue in his
name And 1 Cor. 10. The cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the Communion of the blood of Christ The bread which we breake is it not the Communion of the bodye of Christ Wherefore when we do faithfully and worthily take the bread and the cup into our hands we must consider that withall we take and receiue Iesus Christ himselfe offered vnto vs. When we eate the bread and drinke of the cup and so apply them to our bodily vses we must consider that we apply Christ Iesus to our selues euen to our soules particularly that he is meate indeed and that he is drink indeed vnto vs if we bring with vs the hand of faith For faith is like c Faith is like the mouth of a vessell the mouth of a vessell if you poure liquor vpon it all the day long vnlesse the mouth of the vessell be open to receiue it the water is spilt on the ground and the vessell remaineth empty so may a man come to the Lords Table euery month receiuing the bread and wine that represent whole Christ yet except he bring with him faith which is the mouth of the soule he receiueth not Christ vnto a spirituall life to be his righteousnesse and sanctification And this is the reason why we receiue a little portion and a smal quantity as well of bread as wine d Concil Nicen. ex Biblie vatican because the end of our eating and drinking serueth for the sanctification of the Spirit not for the filling of the body Now let vs see what vses are offered to our consideration Vse 1 in the meditation of this truth First seeing onely the faithfull are partakers of the things signified in this Sacrament we see all do not receiue alike there is a difference to bee made among receiuers But as they which snatch after the leaues of the tree and let go the fruite want the profite of their labours so is it among many men in this world who take the signe of Christ but let go Christ Now as Moses intreating of things e Leuit. 11 4. cleane and vncleane noteth out foure sorts of beasts some onely chew the cud and some onely diuide the hoofe some neither chew the cud nor diuide the hoofe some both chew the cud and diuide the hoofe or as in the dayes of the Gospell some were circumcised in heart not in flesh as f Gal 2 â— Titus some were circumcised in the flesh not in the heart as Esau Iudas and many others some were circumcised neither in flesh nor in the Spirit g Eph 2 â—â— as the Gentiles and some were circumcised both in the flesh and in the Spirit h Act. 16 â— as Timothy so there is a difference among receiuers i Foure 〈◊〉 oâ— receiuers some receiue Christ only spiritually not sacrameÌ„tally some onely sacramentally not spiritually some neyther receiue him spiritually nor sacramentally and some receiue him both spiritually and sacramentally Of these we wil speake briefly and in order as they haue beene propounded The spirituall eating is by faith whereby we are made one with Christ and partakers of his benefits without the Sacraments k Ioh. 6 5â— whereof Christ speaketh Hee that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood dwelleth in me and I in him Thus to eate him is to beleeue in him and therefore hee vseth these words l Ioh. 6 2â— â—3 35. as being of one force to beleeue in him and to eate him to drinke him and to come vnto him This is the worke of God that ye beleeue in him whom be hath sent I am that bread of life he that commeth to me shall not hunger and he that beleeueth in me shall neuer thirst Againe m Ioh. 6 â—â— 40. Christ attributeth the same fruite effect to them that beleeue in him that he doth to them which eate his body and drinke his blood therefore by eating and drinking he meaneth nothing but beleeuing He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath eternall life And in the 40. verse of the same Chapter hee saith This is the will of my Father that euery one that beleeueth in the Sonne should haue eternall life and I will raise him vp at the last day Heereby we may see that Christ attributeth the same to beleeuing which in the other place he did to eating and drinking so that the meaning of Christ is that to beleeue in him is to eate him And thus many receiue Christ eating and drinking his body and blood that neuer came to the Sacraments Heere peraduenture some will obiect Obiection If this doctrine be true then are the Sacraments needlesse For if we may eate Christ by saith spiritually without any vse or comming to the Lords Supper to what end serueth the Supper Answere It seemeth by this to bee made void and superfluous God forbid for the Sacraments are the holy ordinances of Christ by his blessing appointed for our helpe and benefit so that the most perfect Christians of the strongest faith haue need to seeke the strength of faith against weakenesse and wauering in the promises of God Notwithstanding we must confesse to the glory of God and the great comfort of many persons that the faithfull soule may and doth often feed vpon Christ to saluation beside the vse of the Sacrament For the spirituall grace is not of necessity tyed to the outward signes as if without them God cannot or doth not sometimes bestow the same We see in the Acts of the Apostles n Act. 10 2 44 Cornelius and his company was sealed with the Spirit of God before the receiuing of the outward Sacrament Abraham beleeued the promise being strong in faith o Rom. 4 18.10 18. vnder hope beleeued aboue hope before circumcision was giuen vnto him Thus also the beleeuing theefe vpon the Crosse though he did neuer receiue the Sacrament of Christ yet he did eat the body and drinke the blood of Christ to eternall life so that he beleeued in him p Luk. 23 10 and was the same day with him in Paradise He was not crucified for the professioÌ„ of Christ but was condemned for the merit of his transgression neither did he suffer because he beleeued q Lamb sâ—nt lib. â— dist ca. 1. but hee beleeued while he suffered He was not baptized he receiued not the Lords Supper yet his r Rom. 10 â—0 faith saued him spiritually eating the true food of euerlasting life as Rom. 10. With the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse and with the mouth man confesseth vnto saluation for the Scripture saith whosoeuer beleeueth in him shall not be ashamed According to that in the Prophet The iust shall liue Å¿ Hab. 2 4. by faith And Ioh. 11. I am the resurrection and the life he that beleeueth in me though he were dead yet he shall liue and whosoeuer liueth and beleeueth in me t Ioh 11 25 26. shall neuer dye This ministreth great
is the sound comfort following and flowing from the death of Christ To conclude we must learne and hold for euer that wee haue the beginning and chiefe cause in our selues which did crucifie Christ and crush him with most bitter sorrows let vs then be reuenged of our sins and do al despite we can vnto them let vs endite them arraigne them accuse them condemn them and naile them to his crosse let vs kill them mortifie them and bury them in his graue for euer This is the first end of the supper which is signified by the breaking of the bread and powring out of the wine declaring vnto vs that as the body of our Lord was broken and by violent meanes afflicted so his bloud gushed out and flowed plentifully out of his gaping and bleeding woundes This must be our meditation whensoeuer wee come to the Lords table For the passion of Christ as the breaking of his body vppon the crosse the powring out of his bloud and the separating of the Soule from the body must be both spoken of by the Pastor and remembred by the receiuer in the Supper if the one would deliuer it faithfully and the other receiue it fruitfully We must call to minde that Christ humbled himselfe to death for vs euen to the accursed death of the crosse that hee apprehended and felte the whole wrath of God vpon him in Soule and body whereby he was brought into a grieuous agony his body being rent with nayles beaten with scourges pricked with thornes pearced with a speare and his Soule pressed with the burden of all our sins which were cast vpon his shoulders he standing as a pledge and surety in our places What shall wee returne vnto him for this mercy and what loue ought wee to render for this great loue Shal we not crush the very head of sin that hath thus crushed our head Let vs not therefore wound him that hath cured vs nor pierce him with our sinnes that was killed for our sins or crucifie him by the lusts of the old man who was crucified to make vs newe men And thus much of the first end of the Lords Supper CHAP. XIII Of the second vse of the Lords Supper THe second vse of the Lords Supper is our spirituall vnion and communion with Christ 1 Cor. 10 16 This the Apostle declareth The cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the cōmunion of the blood of Christ The bread which we breake is it not the cōmunion of the body of Christ Whereby hee meaneth that the faithfull which come conscionably worthily to the lords table are ioyned and vnited wholy to Christ by the bread Sacramentally by faith instrumentally by the Holy ghost spiritually and by them almost effectually For wee take the bread in our hands and likewise we take the cuppe into our hands as Christ commaunded saying b Mat. 26 26. Take ye eate ye drinke ye deuide ye Neither doe wee lay them apart or hide them aside or reserue them in a boxe or abstaine from them but when we haue taken them we eat them we digest them we are nourished by them and they are turned into our substance So Christ being eatē of the godly by saith is vnited to them by his spirit as wee haue shewed before whereby they are made one with Christ and he one with them And as meate plentifully prepared daintily dressed and onely seene vpon the table doth not nourish the body or take away hunger so if the Gospell be preached and the Sacraments administred except we apply the promises of the gospell and beleeue that Christ with all his guifts is ours they profite nothing towards our saluation Such therefore as lawfully and worthily come to the Lords Supper as to a table richly furnished and to a banket liberally prouided must not onely generally beleeue that Christ suffered in the flesh and dyed for sinners but c Gal. 2 20 particularly for themselues yea communicateth himselfe and all his guifts vnto them aboundantly as certainely as themselues eate of the bread and drinke of the cup. This vnion and communion is neere and wonderfull great and therefore the Apostle fitly calleth it a mystery euen d Eph. 5 32. a great mystery speaking of Christ of the Church For what vnion can be greater then that which is betweene the thing nourishing and the thing nourished We haue nothing in Adam but that which conueyeth death vnto vs so that it is needfull to be ioyned to one which may giue life to vs that as we dye in Adam e Rom. 5 19. so we may liue in him This vnion cannot by reason be expressed or fully vnderstood As Christ in the daies of his flesh had a double kindred one earthly and carnall kinred the other spirituall that by faith receiued his word and beleeued in his name of whom he said f Mat. 12 44. Behold my mother and my brethren for whosoeuer shall do my Fathers will which is in heauen the same is my brother sister and mother so is it in this vnion and fellowship with him one is outward bodily which al mankinde hath with him in that he is partaker of our flesh and blood the other inward spirituall whereby we are made partakers of him and of all his sauing graces to euerlasting life As Christ was borne of the Virgin Mary vnited our nature to him taking vpon him g Heb. 2 16. not the Angels nature but the seed of Abraham euery reprobate hath this vnion with him in that hee tooke vpon him the shape of a man but there is a mysticall and maruellous vnion whereby he dwelleth in vs by faith whereby we are truely coupled to him made partakers of him deliuered from sin and made heires of euerlasting life quickning and sustaining vs as food which preserueth the life of the body If the arme ioyned to the body haue no life no sence no benefit of vitall spirits it is no part of the body though it be vnited to it so the wicked liuing without faith are as it were sencelesse they haue no forgiuenesse of sinnes no sanctification no saluation and therefore are no true members of Christ If he poure not life and grace into them they are not his members if he kill not sinne in them they are not vnited spiritually vnto him The bodily vnion with him shall profite nothing it is the Spirit that giueth life Seeing then the receiuing of the bread and wine which Vse 1 turne into our substance teacheth the mysticall vnion betweene Christ and his members wee learne from hence that all the faithfull and godly are truly made partakers of Christ and his graces as the members receiue life from the head and the tree moisture from the root For euen as the wife ioyned to her husband in marriage is thereby made partaker of his body and goods hath interest with him in the commodities of this life g Gen. 20.16 and looketh
legier-demaine Christ took bread d Mat. 26.26 Mar. 14 22. Luk. 22 19. 1 Cor. 11 24 as the Euangelists note such no doubt as was appointed to be eaten with the Paschall Lambe and not of purpose prepared apart for the Supper but in the papacy they vse thin wafers not fit to nourish nor scarce deseruing the name of bread howbeit shaped after the fashion of mony and stamped with the Image of a Crucifixe thereby to call to remembrance that the Lord was betrayed of Iudas for thirty pence and that hee was crucified for vs vpon the Crosse Christ gaue thanks to his Father for the benefit of our redemption and blessed the bread and sanctified it to be the figure and remembrance of his body giuen for vs but Bellarmine e Bellar. lib. 4 cap. 13. de Eucharist vnderstandeth it that he turned the substaÌ„ce of the bread into the substance of his body so that this consecration is no other with them theÌ„ the monster of transubstantiation whereof there is not one word or sillable in the word of God Christ brake the bread not onely that hee might distribute it and diuide it among them but to the end he might represent the breaking that is the crucifying of his body but among the papists the bread is not broken but euery one hath a little wafer in the Masse the Priest breaketh the host but he doth not distribute it or deliuer it among those that are present Christ gaue the bread to the Disciples whereas they giue it not to the people but offer it vp to God the Father imagining that they offer vp his Son for the sins of the quick and the dead and for the soules departed and detained in Purgatory and they lift vp the bread and shew it to the beholders to be worshipped of theÌ„ al which tend to the dishonour of God to weaken the comfort of the people and to crucifie him againe who by the onely sacrifice of his death hath purged away the sins of al that beleeue and purchased vnto them the fauour of God his Father Christ willed his Disciples to take the bread into their hand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the word properly signifieth for as hee tooke it into his hands so he commandeth them to do but these doe not deliuer the bread into the Communicants hands but put it into their mouths as if forsooth the hands were more prophane and polluted then the mouth or the mouth more holy then the hands which notwithstanding they may not eate and swallow but must hold it on their tongue vntill it melt and dissolue by the heat of the mouth which argueth intollerable stupidity and superstition Lastly Christ also tooke the cup and bad them all drinke of the wine the fruite of the vine which before had eaten of the bread but the Papists who haue g Papists why so called submitted themselues to the seruice of the Pope and thence drawne their names say that he commanded them to drinke his owne blood vnder the forme of wine and yet withall they keepe the h Bellar. lib. 4. cap. 25. de Euchar people of God from drinking of the cup as if hee had not shed his blood for them Thus we see that in the institution we haue no mention at all of reall presence or Transubstantiation or eleuation or adoration or reseruation or Masse or oblation or Purgatory or propitiatory and vnbloody sacrifice in all which standeth the life and substance of the popish Eucharist so that there is nothing almost expressed by the Euangelists in the celebration of the Supper but they eyther by their false expositions haue wrested or by their sacrilegious detractions haue mingled or by their presumptuous alterations haue corrupted or by their superstitious additions haue shamefully and horribly depraued The second point i Contentions and contraâ—ieties among the Papists is touching their contentions contrarieties which are plentifully found among them for as they could neuer agree with the truth so they cannot yet accord with themselues and if their tongues be diuided one against another no maruell if they speake against vs. First they make moue a question whether the body of Christ be eaten with the mouth of the body and passe into the belly or onely by faith Some of them hold k Antonin part 3 ca. 6 sect 3 de defect Miss he is taken bodily into the mouth but goeth not into the belly Others that he passeth into the belly and remaineth there so long as the Species of bread abideth And others go farther that the body of Christ may be vomited vpward by the mouth and purged downeward by the draught Secondly they dispute whether the body of Christ bee broken and chewed with the teeth or not Pope Nicholas in a councell holden at Rome caused Berengarius to recant in this wise l De Consecraâ— dist 2 ca. Ego Bereng I beleeue that the body of our Lord Iesus Christ sensibly and in very deed is touched with the hands of the Priests broken and ground with the teeth of the faithfull Others thinke that nothing is broken truely but only in shew others that the accidents of bread are broken and chewed digested and euacuated and that they are accidents by which wee are nourished and strengthened Thirdly they are much troubled and perplexed whether Myce eating the Sacrament doe also eat the body of Christ Peter Lumbard master of the sentences m Sent. lib. 4. dist 13. standeth in a brown study and resteth in a muse and mammering cannot teach himselfe saying What is it that the Mouse receiueth God knoweth Neuertheles in the end he giueth his resolution thus It may well be said that bruite beastes doe not receiue the body of Christ But the Doctors of Paris haue censured him and corrected his iudgement and say Hic magister non tenetur Here the maister is not to be followed so that now it is the common and receiued opinion that the Mouse eating the Sacrament eateth and receiueth the body of Christ Thus they make the Supper of Christ instituted for Myce and vermine and hold that beastes may haue as great benefit by carnall eating as the beleeuers They cannot agree among themselues whether the substance of bread bee turned into the body of Christ or whether the bread be consumed to nothing then the body of Christ brought in place of it Whether the water mingled with wine in the Challice be transubstantiated into the bloud of Christ or be consumed to nothing or be turned into the vitall humors of Christ or not whether the wormes engendred in the Eucharist come from the substaÌ„ce of the bread or from the accidents or from the ayre Lastly there is great diuersity between them with what words their consecration is wrought and how many words are directly precisely required to the forme therof touching the which they are not as yet agreed It were no hard matter to make an
a care and remembrance of this duty knowing that they are cursed that goe about the matters of God negligently Ier 48 10. Reuel 3 16. and that all luke warme professours shall bee spewed out of his mouth and such as haue left their first loue shall haue the light of the candle taken from them and the candlestick remoued out of his place Touching the information of such as erre in opinion there are many of our good brethren and sisters that abstain from the Communion because they may not sit at the celebration thereof and so condemne the reuerent gesture of kneeling commanded in our Church as vtterly vnlawfull and vnwarranted The lawfulnes of kneeling at the Communion shewed to yeeld vnto whom some satisfaction if it may be I haue made a long degression in the third Book if that may be called a digression which setteth downe the duties of the Communicants and giueth them direction what they ought to doe and what they ought not to doe I am not ignorant that some in the earnestnesse of their spirit and forwardnesse to goe before others haue written much against kneeling with the applause of many and will by no meanes yeelde thus much that it be in it selfe an indifferent gesture but make it as bad and as grosse a thing as to kneele before a crucifixe which is flat Idolatry as though wee did destroy the nature of a Sacrament make the supper to be no Spuper at all What is obiected against kneeling because we vse not that gesture at the receiuing of it which is vsed at a supper or banket A very weake reason without substance or shew of any value yet it is much vrged and often pressed both in word and writing But let vs set downe the force of the reason in forme and so bring it as if it were before the tribunall Seate of iudgement where it shall receiue an honourable tryall For thus they conclude If this Sacrament be a Supper or a banket then the gesture of kneeling is vnlawful and ought not to bee vsed at it But this Sacrament is a Supper or a banket Therefore the gesture of kneeling is vnlawfull and ought not to be vsed at it The force of this reason and as it were the life of it if it haue any standeth vpon this that such gesture is necessary to be vsed at this Sacrament as is accustomed at a Supper or at a banket and no other because then we shall make a banket to bee no banket Answere and a Supper to be no Supper This is their obiection now heare mine answere and compare them together without preiudice or partialâ—ty The first answere To this I reply diuersly First I say the reason destroyeth it selfe as a man that thrusteth his sword into his owne body and bowels Iudges 9 22. like the Midianites that slew one another For this maketh the gesture to bee altogether vncertaine and a variable ceremony not belonging to the substance of the Supper inasmuch as one gesture is vsed commonly at bankets and another at suppers at bankets standing at suppers sitting So then if the former reason be worth any thing and haue any strength at all in it then vpon their owne ground-worke this reason following is fully as good as strong in any Court of Conscience wheresoeuer If this Sacrament be a banket then the gesture of sitting is vnlawfull and is not to he vsed at it because such gesture is necessary to be vsed as is vsuall at bankets but this Sacrament is a banket therefore sitting is vnlawfull not to be vsed at it If their reason be good theÌ„ this also is as good being taken word forword out of the former Again in contrary manner we may reason thus If this Sacrament be a Supper then standing at it is vnlawfull because such gesture onely is to be vsed as is ordinary at Suppers But this Sacrament is a supper Therefore standing at it is vnlawful Thus we see how this reason is at enmity and defiance with the truth and with it selfe and whiles it goeth about to destroy kneeling it ouerthroweth both sitting and standing for sitting conuinceth standing and standing condemneth sitting Secondly The second answere the foundation of the former reason standeth vpon a Metaphor or borrowed speech and therefore there can no sound and certaine conclusion be drawne and diducted from it especially to take it in a proper sense to set the whole waight of the worke as it were a pillar of the house vpon it For it is called a banket or a supper by way of an allusion which Sadeel contr Tuâ—rian sophis both must haue ground out of the Scripture and may not be farther applied then it hath warrant from thence It is well knowne that this second sacrament of the new Testament is called a supper in regard of the time when it was instituted and the Supper of the Lord because it is celebrated in the Church in remembrance of the Lord Iesus that ordained it by his word ratified it by his death and deliuered it with his owne hands wheras these men suppose it is called a banket because we ought to vse such a gesture as is common at bankets and a supper because wee ought to vse such a gesture as is vsuall at suppers which not being intended by him is a very weake supposition collection and conclusion Thirdly The third answere this argument being well waighed will minister weapons vnto vs to cut in sunder the sinewes and as it were the heart strings of it inasmuch as it sheweth that what gesture soeuer is vsed at the one or the other standeth more vpon custome then vpon conscience and more vpon the example of men then the commandement of God For what is the reason that in Court and country in towne and citty they stand at bankets And what is the reason that most commonly they sit and somewhere lye along at suppers and dinners Is it any other then vse and custome of places and persons Dare any say that it is vnlawfull to eate a banket kneeling or to take our supper kneeling Are wee not left at liberty with what gesture we will eate and drinke Or may we not vse what order we please in these things If then it be in it selfe as lawfull to kneele when we receiue our ordinary meates and drinkes euen in the action thereof as to sit or to stand or to lye along how is it that many dislike that gesture at the Sacrament euen for this reason because it is a banket and a Supper From whence I reason in this forme and manner from their owne ground If this Sacrament be a Supper or a banket then the gesture of kneeling is not vnlawfull but may freely be vsed at the taking of it But this Sacrament is a supper or a banket Therefore the gesture of kneeling is not vnlawful but may freely be vsed at the taking of it The strength
according to the seuerall times and seasons that God hath appointed howbeit the substance and effect the truth things signified are one and the same as the bodye is one albeit it receiue diuers garments to couer it The Passeouer and Supper of the Lord agree in the inward signification both of them representing teaching and offering the merites of Christs death Baptisme circumcision are likewise the same in substance the one cutting off the other washing away the naturall contagion and corruption of sinne by the shedding of the blood of the Messiah The same Gospell was preached to Adam by the Lord himselfe and afterward reuealed to Abraham and his posterity as also it was published by Christ and his Apostles albeit in the time of the lawe more darkely and obscurely but in the time of grace more plainely and cleerely The same sauing and iustifying faith was in Abraham the Father of the faithfull and in all other that euer were or shal be saued And therefore Iohn 1 29. Reuel 13 8. Christ is called The Lambe of God which taketh away the sinnes of the world And in another place The lambe slaine from the foundation of the world To this purpose the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 10. That the Israelites did eate the same spirituall meat and dranke of the same spirituall drinke that wee doe for they dranke of that spirituall Rocke which followed them and that Rocke was Christ Likewise in the Epistle to the Hebrewes Chap. 13. Iesus Christ yesterday and to day and the same for euer Hee was alwayes the foundation of the Church and the Fathers were saued by no other meanes then we are that is through him onely God hath appointed him ouer al things to be the head of the Church and the Sauiour of his body Ephes 1 22 and 4 16. There is giuen no other name vnder heauen whereby we must bee saued Acts 4 12. No man knoweth the Father but the Sonne and he to whome the Sonne will reueale him Math. 11 27. Ioh. 14 16. Lastly he saith of himselfe I am the way and the truth and the life In which words hee speaketh exclusiuely shutting out all others and meaneth that hee is the way alone the truth alone and the life alone by which Adam and all his posterity that beleeued attained vnto saluation No man therefore commeth vnto the Father but by him He sheweth Iohn 8.56 that Abraham reioyced to see his day and he saw it and was glad They which liued vnder the law and before the law as well as such as liue vnder the Gospell were no otherwise iustified reconciled and saued then by the blood of the onely mediator Christ Iesus who indeed was the end of the law forasmuch as the Gospell is no other then the law promised Rom. 1 2. 1 Pet. 1 10. and the lawe is no other then the Gospell exhibited and accomplished and all the Prophets beare witnesse of Christ and his Gospell Acts 10. For albeit he was manifested in the flesh in the last age of the world and was crucified when the fulnes of time came yet his death was as effectual to the faithfull before the flood and after the flood before the law and after the giuing of the law as to the faithfull that liued with Christ and after the ascension of Christ and it was as powerfull and profitable to them that liued before he dwelt vpon the earth as when hee did hang vppon the Crosse This point duely marked offereth vnto vs diuers good meditations to bee pondered in our hearts First that there is but one faith and one true religion one way to heauen and one truth in all the Sacraments albeit they haue diuers formes and figures We haue one Lord and one Baptisme saith the Apostle Ephes 4. Gal. 1 8. We haue but one Christ and one Gospell If an Angell from heauen preach any other Gospell any other faith any other Christ any other Sacraments let him be accursed Secondly the Fathers before Christs incarnation and taking flesh of the blessed Virgin were saued and went in soule to heauen as directly and certainely as they doe that dye now in the faith of Christ The gates of the kingdome of heauen were not as a Pallace that is locked and barâ—ed but they were opened to all beleeuers before the resurrection and ascension of Christ as wel as in our daies when he sitteth at the right hand of his Father and maketh continuall intercession for vs. Enoch and Elias were translated from the earth and ascended into heauen they were in Abrahams bosome Luke 16.26 and 23 42.43 which is no other then heauen Luke 16.26 So the penitent theefe before Christ rose again went with him into Paradice Luke 23. which is nothing else but the kingdome of heauen as appeareth by comparing the request of the theefe with the answere of Christ The Prophet Dauid saith Psalme 112. The righteous shal be in euerlasting remembrance And Salomon Prou. 10 7. The memory of the iust is blessed For seeing they are iustified by the same meanes that we are why should they not receiue the crowne of glory and reward of righteousnesse in the same manner that we do This serueth to ouerthrow the doctrin of the Church of the Romanists I doe not meane the true Church to which Paul wrote but the false Church of the Romanists that now glory in the name of a Church as they do in the name of Catholikes But like Church like Catholikes a bastard Church bastard Catholikes Their Church is antichristian and they themselues heretickes they haue a name that they liue but they are dead These men as if they were of counsell with God take vpon them to tel vs many secrets and hidden mysteries in heauen hell as if they had searched the vtmost bounds and borders of them The popish orders of Angels In heauen they sticke not to define the degrees and orders of Angels and they number vp nine seuerall names of them Principalities rules powers dominions thrones Cherubim Seraphim Angels and Archangels Likewise they make foure infernall and subterrestriall places hell purgatory limbus infantum The popish diuision of Hell limbus patrum Hell is made the lowest roome where the Reprobate and damned abide in euerlasting fire from whence is no redemption Purgatory is the next hotte house where the soules of such as dye in veniall sinnes lye puling and purging themselues till they bee helped out by dirges and masses and pardons and such like trumpery and foolery that I doe not say impiety and blasphemy The third dungeon is called limbus puerorum where children remaine and continue that dye vnbaptized which hauâ— lost the glory of heauen and yet lye there without paine and torment a gentle kinde of hell inuented by themselues and contradicted also by their owne writers among whom many teach that the want of heauen is as great a punishment as the sense of hell The last Cabbine of hell which
is the vppermost is limbus patrum where the Fathers liued before Christ Heere is deepe diuinity of no small fooles heere are the great keyes of the popish religion howbeit because they are vttered without warrant they may be laughed at without danger and reiected without reproofe Lastly our religion and doctrine of the Sacraments that we professe cannot be vpbraided with strangenesse and nouelty we teach we receiue wee practise no more then was beleeued and receiued from the beginning The forme of our Church seruice is in substance the same which the Iewes vsed in their Synagogues for they read a Lecture out of the law and Prophets Acts 13 15. Acts 15 21. They preached the word they prayed they sung Psalmes and administred the Sacraments So in the primitiue Church they had all these they began with confession of sinnes they had the vse of baptisme and the Lords Supper in a knowne tongue as also the manner is among vs. It is the popish religion that sauoureth of nouelty and is defiled altogether in the marrow and pith of it with newfanglednesse some part of it being taken from the Pagans and some borrowed from the Iewes and some deuised by themselues to please and allure all sortes as the Alchoran of the Turkes was patched and pieced together partly from one sect and partly from another to try if by all meanes they might draw many Disciples after them and so make them twofolde more the children of hell then themselues Vse 4 Lastly haue we Christ deliuered vnto vs in the Sacraments Then let vs imbrace and lay hold vpon him and let vs feed vpon him forasmuch as wee haue all things necessary for vs giueÌ„ vnto vs by the riches of gods grace For he that findeth him wanteth nothing Hee hath wholesome meate to eate he hath a precious garment to put on he hath the posts of his house sprinkled with the blood of the Lambe that the Angel of the Lord cannot destroy him The heauenly blessings of God contained in his word in his Sacraments and in the exercises of our religion are most plentifull and excellent feasts spiritual nourishment to his seruants The Prophet speaking of the soules prouision which the great shepheard of the folde maketh for the sheepe of his pasture saith Psal 23. Thou preparest a Table before me in the presence of mine enemies thou annointest my head with oyle my cup runneth ouer Psal 36 8.9 And in another place They shall bee abundantly satisfied with the fatnesse of th ne house and thou shalt make them drinke of the riâ—er of thy pleasures Salomon in the book of the Prouerbs dâ—scribeth this feast at large and setteth downe the Maister of the feast the place of the feast the cookes and dressers of the feast the abundance of the prouision and the inuiting of the guests Prou. 9 1.2 3. Psal 9 1 2 3. Wisedome hath builded her house she hath hewen out her seauen pillars she hath killed her beasts she hath mingled her wine she hath also furnished her Table she hath sent forth her maidens she cryeth vpon the high places of the Citty c. These heauenly blessings which are the soules diet do as truely and fully satisfie and sustaine the life the health the strength and good estate of the soule as all outward prouision doth nourish and maintaine the body therfore the Prophet cryeth Ho euery one that thirsteth Esay 55 5. come ye to the waters and he that hath no money come ye buy and eate yea come buy wine and milke without mony and without price So doth Wisedome call the simple-hearted Prou. 9 5. Come eate of my bread and drinke of the wine which I haue mingled Seeing then we haue so many kinde callings let vs not refuse to come least thereby we refuse Christ himselfe who is both the maister and matter of the feast the feeder and the food the nourisher and the nourishment Let vs not be like to that vngodly and vngracious sonne who being called of his father to worke in his vineyard answered readily but answered hypocritically Mat. 21 30. I will Sir but went not If our hearts be toward God as his is toward vs let vs sit with him at the Table and eate in his presence If we open the doore to him he will come in to vs and we shall suppe with him and he with vs Reue. 3.20 Hence it is that Christ proclaimeth Ioh. 6.51 If any man eate of this bread he shall liue for euer If wee come to his Table and receiue not this bread of life we were better not come at all These things beeing thus made plaine and manifest let vs remember that excellent exhortation of the Apostle 1. Corinthians Chapter 5. stirring vp the Corinthians vpon this consideration to bee carefull solemnly to keepe this feast that seeing Christ our Paschall Lambe is slaine and crucified for vs and for our saluation wee should become a new lumpe wee should purge out the leauen of maliciousnesse and euery one follow after newnesse of life The Passeouer was an institution of God to the Israelites that they should kill and eate a Lambe without spot to bee a type and figure of that true Lambe and that with the blood thereof the postes of their doores should be sprinckled to the ende that the destroyer might passe ouer their houses wheÌ„ he slew the Egyptians Now these types are our examples and were written to admonish vs vpon whome the ends of the world are come The Lambe figured out Christ the sprinkling of their postes with the blood of the Lambe figured out the sprinkling of our conscieÌ„ces with the blood of Christ the passing ouer of them represented the merite of his death through which God passeth ouer our sinnes and doth not impute them vnto vs the feast of the Passeouer noteth out the spirituall ioy that wee are to receiue for our deliuerance from Sathan and eternall death the keeping of the feast without leauen signifieth the casting out of the remnants of infidelity and the infection of sinne and stirreth vs vp to leade an holye vncorrupt and vnblameable life in token of thankfulnesse to him that hath deliuered vs from so great wrath and vengeance to come and saued vs from death and damnation Hence it is that the Apostle saith 1. Corinthians Chapter 5. verse 7 8. Purge out therfore the olde leauen that ye may bee a new lumpe as yee are vnleauened for Christ our Passeouer is sacrificed for vs Therfore let vs keep the feast not with old leauen neither with the leauen of malice wickednes but with the vnleauened bread of sincerity and truth Then indeede wee acknowledge Christ to be ptesent with vs in the Sacraments and confesse that we are made partakers of him his graces when we learne to dye to sinne and to renounce all our euill waies and seeke to be vnited vnto him We cannot be partakers of his holinesse except we forsake
we are whom wee serue to what house we belong is and to what people and Church we are thereby gathered into one religion and distinguished from other sects b August cont Faust lib. 19. cap. 11. we are gathered into one Church and knit together in one as Ephe. 2. Remember that ye that ye being in times past Gentiles in the flesh c Ephe. 2 11 12 13. and called vncircumcision of thom which are called circumcision in the flesh made with hands ye were at that time without Christ without God without hope but now in Christ Iesus ye which once were farre off are made neare by the blood of Christ The Iewes by circumcision were distinguished from other people d 1 Sam. 17 36. and the name of vncircumcised was reprochfull they were accounted vncleane and vnholy person for the vncircumcised males were to bee e Gen. 17.14 cut off from the number of the people of God So by baptisme we are separated from all other religions and are consecrated only to Christian religion and such as continue vnbaptised with contempt of that Sacrament we take them not for our brethren nor for the people of God nor for members of his Church because they refuse to take the Sacrament of baptisme as the badge cognizance by which they should be knowne such as are Atheists Infidels Sarazens Turkes Persians Moores Iewes and other nations that want this marke to be discerned to belong to the family of Christ Christ Iesus sending out his Apostles bad them teach and baptise the Gentiles f Mat. 28 19. Mar. 16 16. Acts 2 39 41.42 to whom he directed them therfore where the word and Sacraments are there is a Church and Congregation of the people of God And Mar. 16 16. He that beleeueth and is baptised shal be saued And heereunto commeth that saying Acts 2. When the Apostles had exhorted the people to amend their liues and to saue themselues from that froward generation Then they that gladly receiued the word were baptised and they continued in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and breaking of bread and prayers and the same day there was added to the Church three thousand soules Thus we see that by the Sacraments as by certaine bands and chaines God knitteth and bindeth his people to himselfe and keepeth them in his couenant least they should part asunder and fall away to infidelity And the people are warned that by these outward signes they differ from the barbarous sauages and vnbeleeuing Gentiles and consequently should indeuour prouide that they likewise differ from them in those things that are signified by those signes This offereth to our considerations very good vses Vse 1 First hereby we are put in minde of our dignity excellency Such is our priuiledge prerogatiue that we doe beare the badges of Christ our Lord. How doe men in this world desire to weare the cloth and shroud themselues vnder the badges of great persons of countenance to protect them how much greater preferment is it to be the seruants of Christ to be gathered vnder his wings and to be his Disciples whose seruice is perfect g 1. Cor. 7.22 Iohn 8 6. freedome and protection from all euils and whose badges are instruments of his sauing graces If this be the glory of the faithfull let vs seeke to maintaine our dignity and freedome h Ioh. 3 1 2. Ioh. 1 12.13 according as Ioh teacheth Behold what loue the Father hath giuen to vs that wee should bee called the Sonnes of God for this cause the world knoweth you not because it knoweth not him And againe in his Gospell As many as receiued Christ to them hee gaue prerogatiue to bee Sonnes of God euen to them that beleeue in his name which are borne not of bloud nor of the flesh nor of the will of man but of God Whereas on the other side the estate and condition of vngodly men is base vile miserable and contemptible they liue to themselues and to sinne they dye to iudgement and condemnation What can bee more fearefull what can be more wretched Vse 2 Secondly if we weare the cloth and badge of Christ then we must be bold in the faith and holde out our profession notwithstanding dangers and feare of death For we serue one that is able to beare vs out We see how men belonging to those that are of high place are many times imboldened thereby in leud practises How much more ought we that haue learned Christ to be encouraged in the faith and not to shrinke backe for feare of offence This was the commendation of the Church of Pergamus Reuel 2 13. I know thy workes and where thou dwellest euen where Sathans throne is and thou keepest my name hast not denyed my faith euen in those dayes when Ant pas my faithfull Martyr was slaâ—ne among you where Sathan dwelleth So Christ our Sauiour taught his Disciples Math. 10.32.33 Whosoeuer shall confesse me before men him will I confesse also before my Father which is in heauen But whosoeuer shall deny me before men him will I also deny before my Father which is in heauen Wherefore this condemneth those that say I will keepe my conscience to my selfe none shall know my religion but God and my selfe I will not be too forward for feare of after reckonings nor any way countenance such as be forward These men while they suppose to keepe their religion to themselues do indeede proclaime openly that they are of no religion For if they did truely beleeue in their hearts they would likewise confesse with their tongues according to the saying of the l Rom. 10 9 10. Apostle If thou shalt confesse with thy mouth the Lord Iesus and shalt beleeue in thine heart that God raised him from the dead thou shalt be saued for with the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse and with the mouth man confesseth vnto saluation And m Iam. 2 18. the Apostle Iames teacheth vs to try faith by workes as gold by the touchstone and the tree by his fruites Chap. 2. Shew me thy faith by thy workes and I will shew thee my faâ—th by my workes So then let vs not be ashamed of the n Rom. 1 16. Gospel of Christ Which is the power of God to saluation to euery one that beleeueth and not shrinke for trouble as false cloth in the wetting and a deceitfull bow in bending least our Maister be ashamed of vs before his Father and the holy Angels Thirdly if the Sacraments be as badges to shew forth Vse 3 our profession then it condemneth those that speake euill of men as too precise too nice too pure for their profession because they runne not into the same excesse of ryot with others These are not too precise but such as scoffe at all profession are too prophane It is good to be earnest in the matters of God prouided that our zeale be tempered with discretion and all Newters bee odious
where we see when Samaria was conuerted to the faith by preaching of Phillip and baptized in the name of the Lord Iesus the Apostles sent thither Peter Iohn who prayed for them e Acts 8 5 14 15 1â— 17. That they might receiue the Holy-Ghost for as yet he was fallen downe on none of them then laid they their hands on them and they receiued the Holy Ghost This confirmation thus vsed had then a profitable vse in the Church of God But as the brasen serpent commanded by f Num. 21 8.9 God and set vp by Moyses for good purpose was afterward abused and f 2 King 18 4 incense offered vnto it and lastly was by that good king Hezekiah destroyed and demolished so popish confirmation hath many intollerable abuses mingled with it and sundry foolish ceremonies no better then apish toyes accompanied with horrible superstition as if it were inuented to bring the faith of Christ the SacrameÌ„ts of the church the worship of God and all holy things into contempt For first of all the Bishop that must play this play The rites and ceremonies vsed in Confirmation acteth the matter with Stage-like iestures he must breath with his stinking breath vpon the pot or cruze wherein the chrisme or vnction is and saluteth it with these gracious or rather gracelesse words Haile holâ— Chrisme making an abhominable Idoll of it and speaking to it as if he had breathed life into it For the popissh religion carieth no reuerence with it if there be not an Idoll set vp at one end of it Secondly Bellar. de sâ—cra Confir lib. 2. cap. 13. he striketh him a gentle blow with his hand that commeth to be confirmed to teach him patience and to beare the Crosse for Christs sake whereas himselfe rather deserueth to haue a sound rap on his pate for abusing the party the place the people God and his Gospell Thirdly the childes forehead is bound about with a linnen swathing band least that the oyle should runne downe and so all the fatte were in the fire and the grace of God lost which was neuer obtained Fourthly neither head nor forehead must bee washed seauen daies together after the annointing to assure vs I think when all is done that it is but a fluttish and vnsauoury Sacrament Fiftly this supposed and counterfeit Sacrament must be giuen and receiued by such as are fasting to be sure they shall not surfet at the taking of it and that notwithstanding all this preparation wee must looke for nothing but hungry stuffe for otherwise here were enough to make a man spew and empty his stomacke Lastly it is such an holy blessing that it must be bestowed onely on high daies and feastiuall times for feare of the contempt of this bable as at the solemne feast of Easter and especially at Whitsontide because then the Apostles were forsooth first of all confirmed by God himselfe Heere is no talke of teaching youth the principles of religion and of examining them how they profite in knowledge and vnderstanding heere is deepe silence touching these things as if it were a needles matter and altogether impertinent vnto them Moreouer it is ministred in a strange tongue that none vnderstand what is spoken and meant they call the oyle the oyle of saluation they account him no perfect Christian that is not annointed by the Bishop they preferre it before baptisme because h Censâ—r Colon dâ—al 11. pag. 326 327. any of their Priests may baptise nay priuate men nay woemen in their supposed time of necessity but Confirmation may bee giuen among them onely by the hands of a Bishop and lastly they blow hallow their oyle that it may be made a spirituall ointment to purifie soule and body forsooth These errors are so grosse that of euery one they may be seene they are so palpable that they may bee felt Wherefore seeing their confirmation is wroght by annointing seeing it hath no word of God but a word of their owne seeing they haue no commandement for it nor promise of the presence of the Holy-Ghost and last of all seeing it hath many abuses ioyned with it we haue very iust causes to thrust it out of this place and ranke of the Sacraments throw it downe from that high seat which it hath long vsurped And so much the rather because some of the first and sounder Schoolemen haue taught that Confirmation as it is a Sacrament was not ordained eyther by Christ or by his Apostles but afterward in the counsell of Melda Alex. Halens part 4. quest 24. CHAP. XVIII That popish penance is no Sacrament THe doctrine of repentance and turning from all our sinnes to God to bring forth fruites of amendment of life is taught in the Sacraments a Ioel. 2 12 13. and commended vnto al Ioel 2. Turne you vnto me withall your heart and rent your heart not your garments There is none that liueth and sinneth not we are corrupt and become abhominable the imaginations of our heart are onely euill and that continually Gen. 6 5. Rom. 7 18. in vs that is in our flesh or unregenerate part there dwelleth no good thing wee were conceiued and borne in sinne and therefore whosoeuer saith He is without sinne deceiueth himselfe and there is no truth in him This corruption of our nature that hath taken holde on all mankinde for there is none that doth good no not one must be mortified and the new man which is spirituall and regenerate by the Holy-Ghost must be quickened Repentance therefore consisteth in an b Esa 1 16 17 Psal 34 15. Mat. 3 8. inward sorrow for our sinnes in an hatred of them in suppressing the corruptioÌ„s of nature in a purpose to obey God in a care to forsake our sins in confessing the greatnesse of them in condemning our selues for them in acknowledging the desart of them in an holy indignation and anger against our selues that we haue beene so carelesse in looking to our owne waies in fearing least we runne into the same sins againe in desiring euer hereafter to please God and to walke more carefully before him in zeale touching the seruice of God and in taking reuenge sometimes and punishment vpon our selues for former offences For we confesse plainely and deny not but some outward penalties and chastisements of the body may be vsed and do please God not of themselues but because they are profitable meanes and good helpes to further and forward true repentance As for example he that hath offended grieuously in surfetting drunkennesse and hath great heauinesse of heart and sorrow of minde that he hath sinned against so gracious a God and mercifull Father may prescribe and appoint to himselfe without appearance of superstition or error of satisfaction or opinion of merite some fasting or abstinence for a certaine time that he may bee better fitted to Gods seruice and further strengthened against those sinnes into which he is fallen This doctrine we
He is punished for our transgressions he is bruised for our iniquities the chastisement of our peace is laid vpon him and by his strâ—pes wee are healed the Lord maketh the punishment of vs all to light vpon him Likewise g 1 Ioh. 1 7. Reuâ—l 1 5. the Apostle Iohn saith The blood of Iesus Christ doth purge vs from all sin And in the Reuelation he addeth Christ hath washed vs from our sins in his blood Whereby we see we are taught to beleeue that wee are pardoned and reconciled to God not through our owne satisfaction not for our owne workes not by our owne sufferings but onely through the death and blood-shedding of Christ Wherefore their Penance is to be acknowledged to bee sacriledge and not accepted as a Sacrament to be iniurious to Christs death not meritorious for our life CHAP. XIX That Matrimony is not a Sacrament THe Councell of Trent vnder Pius 4. sess 8. decreeth a Concil Trid. sess 8. can 1. If any shall say that Matrimony is not truely and properly one of the 7. Sacraments instituted by Christ but was brought in by men into the Church and doth not confer grace let him be accursed Heereby they would seeme to set forth the dignity of marriage aboue vs seeing they lift it vp into the number of the Sacraments of the Church Yet as a lyar seldome agreeth with himselfe they complaine that we too highly magnifie the married estate and themselues cannot abide it in their Clergy because forsooth it is written Be ye holy for I am holy and Rom. 8. They which are in the flesh cannot please God Marriage therefore is too holy an ordinance for their vnholy Clergy inasmuch as they teach in this point b 1 Tim. 4.1.2 3. the doctrine of diuels and are led by the spirite of error that forbid marriage which God hath left free We confesse touching marriage so much as the word of God teacheth vs that it is an ordinance of God instituted before the fall of man while hee was without sinne c Gen. 2.18 and blessed of God who said It is not good for man to be alone let vs make him an helper meete for him This estate Christ did not abrogate and disanull but repeated and confirmed d Mat. 19 16. Iohn 2 1 2. Heb. 13 4. 1 Cor. 6.9.10 not onely by word but by his owne presence and hath left it as a lawfull remedy against fornication and vncleannes We account it an honourable estate of life among all and the bed vndefiled but whoremongers and adulterers God wil iudge and cast into vtter darkenesse where their worme shall neuer dye and their fire shall not be quenched as the Apostle teacheth 1 Cor. 6. Know ye not that the vnrighteous shall not inherit the kingdome of God Be not deceiued neither fornicators nor Idolaters nor adulterers nor wantons nor buggerers nor drunkards shall inherite the kingdome of God Notwithstanding e Reasons why marriage is no Sacrament we cannot cal and account it a Sacrament for diuers weighty reasons and euident causes First seeing it was not instituted by Christ but was from the beginning of the world and therefore it was before the law and vnder the law how can it bee a Sacrament of the new Testament Againe matrimony may be among Infidels vnbeleeuers out of the Church and society of the faithfull For the matrimony of Infidels is lawfull God did institute it for all mankinde The commandement is generall Increase and multiply The Apostle teacheth that if the vnbeleeuing woman will dwell with the beleeuing husband f Grati. in dec c. 28. qu 1. Lumb lib 4. dist 39. he must not put her away for her infidelity and marriage is honourable among all persons Seeing therfore it was before the fall of man before the giuing of the law vnder the gouernment of the law and made honourable among all it cannot bee a Sacrament of the Church of Christ and for the members only of the Church Thirdly it is not common and commanded to all the faithfull for it is not needfull and necessary that all in the Church should be married g 1 Cor. 7.7 Mat. 19 11 12. Euery one hath his proper gift some one way some another And albeit God haue not tyed grace to the Sacraments yet they in some sort h Hâ—w the Sacrâ—ments are necessary for the Church are necessary for the Church and to be partaked of the children of the Church whether wee respect the commandement of God who requireth them or whether we regard our own weakenesse who stand in need of all holy meanes and profitable helpes that tend to the confirmation of our faith Seeing then matrimony is not commanded to all neither serueth to confirme faith it cannot be receiued as a Sacrament Fourthly the Sacraments are ordinances of God applying Christ and his merites to all the faithfull but matrimony is not an instrument whereby God applyeth Christ and all his benefites much lesse is it a common instrument of the common saluation and benefits that all haue in Christ Iesus Furthermore we haue shewed how the Romane Church is contrary to it selfe in this point for our aduersaries cal matrimony a prophanation i Greg. Mart. dis Chap. 15. of holy orders And k Pigghius another saith it is more tollerable for a Priest to keepe many Concubines then to marry If matrimony be an holy Sacrament how should the sacred order of your Priest-hood be prophaned polluted and defiled thereby Lastly it hath no promise of saluation ioyned to it as it ought to haue though it bee lawfull and vsed lawfully in euery Sacrament there must bee likewise an outward signe or element as water in Baptisme and bread and wine in the Lords Supper together with a sanctifying word to warrant it but in this supposed Sacrament there is neither matter nor word therefore no Sacrament Hence it is that Durandus one of their owne Doctours saith that Matrimony in a strict proper kinde of speech is no Sacrament at all The answere that Bellarmine maketh to this last reason is as absurd as their doctrine it selfe namely that the word of institution in mariage is l Bellar. lib. 1. de Matrim c. 6. I take thee which are the words expressing their mutuall consent and that the matter or signe are the parties married For not euery word can consecrate and sanctifie m 1 Tim. 4 5. but the word of God Againe the married persons are receiuers of this pretended and supposed Sacrament so that they cannot be the matter or signe For the signe and the receiuer are two distinct outward parts of a Sacrament so that they cannot be confounded or mingled together as before we declared Chap. 3. The matter cannot be the receiuer the receiuer cannot be the matter The thing receiued cannot be the receiuer the receiuer cannot bee the thing receiued If then the persons married be the receiuers they cannot be the
his right hand he doth imbrace theÌ„ so that whether they liue they liue vnto the Lord or whether they dye they dye vnto the Lord whether they liue or dye they are the Lords This is true happinesse Furthermore we raise them vp with sweet comforts consolations of the worde of God against e 1 Cor. 15.54 55 56 57. Rom. 8 1 38.39 Phil 1 12. Ioh. 11 25. 2 Tim. 4 7 8. all terror and feare of death as 1 Cor. 15. Death is swallowed vp in victory ô death where is thy sting ô graue where is thy victory The sting of death is sinne and the strength of sinne is the law but thankes bee vnto God which hath giuen vs victory through our Lord Iesus Christ. And Rom. 8. There is no condemnation to theÌ„ that are in Christ Iesus which walke not after the flesh but after the Spirite I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor Angels principalities powers nor thâ—ngs present nor things to come neither any creature shall bee able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. Christ is to vs aduantage whether in life or in death Such as beleeue in him yea though they were dead shall liue Death is to vs as a sleepe and the graue as a bed of rest A crowne of righteousnes is laid vp for vs which the righteous iudge shall giue vnto vs so that an euill death can neuer follow where a good life hath gone before forasmuch as hee cannot possible dye ill who hath liued well Death indeed is a Scorpion or serpent but his sting is pulled out hee may well hisse but he cannot hurt he may well threaten but he cannot destroy for Christ hath quelled and conquered him Now f How sicke persons may put away the tediousnes paines of sickenesse to put away the griefe and tediousnesse of sicknes wee will and wish them to meditate on the things they haue heard and learned by the ministry of the worde from time to time in their health to consider with themselues how God sometimes suffereth the wicked to prosper for a time and flourish like a greene g Psal 37 35.36 37 38. bay tree how he punisheth them in the end reseruing wrath and iudgement for them how he blesseth or correcteth his children in this life how he hath prepared eternal torments for the wicked and vnspeakable glory for the godly but aboue all the workes of God h 1 Cor. 2 7.8 9. Psal 85 10 11 we teach them deepely to thinke vpon the glorious and gracious worke of our redemption wherein the infinite mercy and iustice of God doe meete together and kisse each other taking delight and comfort therein with all thanksgiuing Wherfore we perswade theÌ„ to beare the paines and griefes of sicknes with patience constant perseuerance because all sicknesse is Gods hand who being the God of the spirits of all flesh i 1 Sam. 2 6 7. killeth and maketh aliue bringeth downe to the graue and raiseth vp againe Thereby we are indeed chastened for our sins but they are nothing in comparison of that anguish and agony which Christ suffered for vs neither are they worthy of the exceeding glory which shall be shewed vnto vs and it is their duty to blesse God with all their hearts that they suffer no more seeing their afflictions if they were greater are inferior to their sins and seeing the same Lord that hath in mercy laid this gentle correction vpon theÌ„ made them to drink of his fatherly cup for their good might iustly punish them in all the parts of their bodies and in al the powers of their soules and then cast them into hel to haue their portion for euer with the Diuell and his Angels But God hath predestinated vs k 2 Tim. 2 11 12. to be like the image of his son so that the deeper we sinke downe in sorrowes the more perfectly we resemble Christ it is the great mercy of God we are not vtterly consumed that his louing kindnes is not at an end toward vs. The sicknes of the body is phisick for the soule for the striking of the one is the healing of the other by the Crosse wee must enter the kingdome of heauen and learne to loath the pleasures profits of this present life If they fall to despaire and doubting l Remedies against doubting and despaire of Gods fauour loue toward them in Christ m Ezek. 34 4. Luke 19 10. we labor to strengthen the weake and binde vp the broken hearted we are ready to leaue ninety and nine in the wildernes and seeke that lost one We bring them to God that hath striken theÌ„ and made the wound considering that the sonne of man is come To seeke and to saue that which is lost God is mercifull and his mercy endureth for euer he desireth not the death of a sinner but that he turne vnto him His mercy is ouer all the workes of his hands it is like the Ocean-sea where no bottome can be found or sounded It is the expresse commandement of God n 1 Ioh. 3 20. that wee should beleeue in Christ who hath triumphed gloriously against sinne against Sathan against hell against death against damnation against desperation The promises of the Gospell exclude no man o Esay 55 1 2 Mat. 11 28. vnlesse we exclude our selues Infidelity doubtfulnesse and despaire are very greeuous sinnes and strike at the very heart of God Wee must vnder hope beleeue aboue hope with faithfull Abraham The mercies of God and the merites of Christs obedience are infinite p Esay 54 10. higher then the high Heauens deeper then the earth broader then the Sea stronger theÌ„ the law mightier then the Diuell and greater then all the sinnes of all the world combined and heaped together Besides God doth measure the obedience due to him q Rom. 7.20 rather by the affection then by the action rather by the desire to obey then by the outward performance of it Moreouer when one sinne is forgiuen all the rest are likewise forgiuen euen as repentance of one sinne bringeth with it repentance of all knowne sinnes r Rom. 11 29. For the gâ—fts and call ng of God are without repentance Last of all we admonish them to consider that grace and faith howsoeuer they may be smothered are neuer wholy taken away by sinnes of infirmity Å¿ Rom. 5 20. but thereby are manifested and magnified Touching their families we say vnto them call them before you exhort them to cleaue t How sicke persons are to behaue theÌ„selues in respect of their families vnto God with full purpose of heart to loue him to walke before him in fear and reuerence and to serue him in righteousnesse all the dayes of their life giue them charge to learne beleeue and obey the true religion and doctrine of saluation set downe in the writings of the Prophets and
we are fed to eternall life Secondly this teacheth that all rebaptizing is vnlawfull as we see by the examples of the apostles q Act. 2 42 and 19 1 5. who baptized not the beleeuers and members of the Church the second time For Acts 2. it is noted that such as beleeued the Gospell continued in the apostles doctrine in fellowship in breaking of bread prayer but not in baptizing againe or being baptized againe and chap 19 4.5 the disciples which were baptized and had not receiued the gifts of the Holy-Ghost Paul instructed further in the doctrine of Christ and doth not rebaptise them but layeth his hands vpon them and they receiue the visible gifts of the Holy-Ghost The reason is plaine against rebaptization because it signifieth and sealeth vp our once beeing borne againe our once setting and setling into the body of Christ r Ezek. 16 8. Hos 2 19 20. and our spirituall marriage once with him who is the spirituall husband of his Church Whereby we see that such as haue been baptized Å¿ Such as haue beene baptized by heretickes are not to be rebaptised by heretickes or other wicked Ministers are not to be rebaptized It came in place of circumcision but none were twice circumcised therefore none to be twice baptized Againe it is a Sacrament that representeth our spirituall incorporation into the Church but it is sufficient once to be ingrafted and consequently sufficient to haue it once administred This error of rebaptizing arose vpon a corrupt vnderstanding and interpretation of the place Acts 19. When they heard it t Acts 19 5. they were baptized in the name of the Lord Iesus The difficulty of this place is taken away if wee consider they be the words of Paul continuing his speech of Iohns baptisme not of Luke declaring what Paul did But of this place we shall haue better and fitter occasion to speake further in the chapter following where it is at large expouÌ„ded Furthermore if baptisme be administred once for euer it sheweth that he which commeth to Christ once truely and indeed shall neuer be cast away u Iohn 13 1. Rom. 11 29. whom Christ Iesus loueth once he loueth for euer because his graces and guifes are without repentance What shall separate vs from Christ when we are by his working adioyned vnto him Wherfore this outward washing being not often repeated but once onely vsed doth effectually feale vp our once ioyning vnto God who hath made an euerlasting couenant with vs he shall neuer turne away from vs to do vs good we shall be his people and he will be our God for euer Indeed if we could cleane fall away from the grace of God wee should haue another regeneration and another baptizing to bee the seale therof but because we are built vpon the brazen pillar of Gods election the gates of hell shall not preuaile against vs for this foundation remaineth sure a 2. Tim. 2 19.20 and hath this seale The Lord knoweth who are his This b Psal 51 10.11 appeareth in Dauid Psal 51. He desireth to haue a cleane heart he prayeth that the holy Spirit be not taken from him thereby declaring that the Spirit was within him and that he had a sensible feeling thereof howsoeuer the flesh for a season had gotten the vpper-hand Heere then is a great comfort sealed to all Christians in all tentations against al the terrors and feares of conscience wherewith they are ready to be swallowed vp and ouerwhelmed This must strengthen and stay vs vp that although we may fall greeuously yet we shall not fall finally from the estate of grace He that is once a sound and liuely member of Christ can neuer be wholy cut off True it is sinne may lessen our coniunction and weaken our communion with Christ but if we be truely in him the band shall neuer be dissolued c 1 Ioh. 2 19. we shall neuer be wholy seuered and fall from him as 1. Ioh. 2. They went out from vs but they were not of vs for if they had beene of vs they should haue continued with vs but this commeth to passe that it might appeare that they are not all of vs. Now if any man by falling into sinne were totally separated from Christ for a time surely in his recouery and rising from sinne hee were to be baptized the second time for baptisme is the Sacrament of initiation and ingrafting into Christ and an vniuersall falling would require a new ingrafting But it were most absurd to say wee should be as often baptized as we fal into sinne and therefore howsoeuer Sathan may buffet molest tempt and wound vs greeuously yet hee can neuer ouer-maister vs wholy and ouercome vs finally d 1 Ioh. 3 9. as the Apostle declareth 1 Ioh. 3. Whosoeuer is borne of God committeth not sinne for his seed remaineth in hâ—m neither can he sinne because hee is borne of God This assurance of our standing for euer in the couenant is the roote of all courage and comfort in trials and tentations it helpeth vs to fight manfully against sinne it preserueth vs from security it nourisheth vs in good workes it increaseth in vs a care to please God and lastly it confuteth the popish fancy of the forged Sacrament of Penance whereby they say a Christian being cleane fallen from grace is restored finding no comfort in his baptisme whereas the true beleeuer neuer falleth finally from faith neither needeth an outward seale to assure his pertaining to Gods fauour and loue Indeed euery Christian that is fallen through infirmitie must rise vp repent vnfainedly and shew forth the fruites thereof yet the force and strength of his baptisme is not lost the fruite and comfort thereof remaineth for euer and is extended as wel to the time to come as to the time that is past So many therefore as affirme that the faithfull in their fals haue remedy in Penance but no comfort by their baptisme do set vp themselues magnifying their owne dreames deuises aboue the holy ordinances of God The 4. part of the former description of baptisme is the forme of baptizing into the name of the Father of the Son of the Holy-Ghost e The vse of the fourth part of the description of Baptisme This teacheth that whosoeuer is baptized hath made a solemn promise to confesse professe the christian religion to be the seruant of Christ to fight his battels vnder his baÌ„ner against all the enemies of his faith saluation against sin against Satan against the world he hath vowed to renounce the workes of the flesh to serue the true God So often then as we are present at the administration thereof wee must consider the couenant into which we are entred which we made in the presence of men and Angels which we are bound to keep for euer Wherefore let vs learne daily to dye vnto sin follow a new life by the grace of sanctification
Secondly this forme of administratioÌ„ teacheth vs to assure our own harts of Gods protection defence f Gen. 20 16. as a wife doth of her husbands tuition and preseruation of her from al dangers Let vs looke for life saluation gouernment and nourishment from him alone in Christ For as he calleth vs from the fellowship of Sathan of sin and of the world to haue fellowship with himselfe so he promiseth to bee our aide and defence in time of need on whoÌ„ we are in euery estate and condition to depend The last part of the description g The vse of the last part of the description of baptiâ—me sheweth The inward cleansing of the soule by the blood of Christ This teacheth that they abuse baptisme that in the outward worke seeke remission of sinnes as though the force of washing away sinnes were found in the elemeÌ„t of water Baptisme therefore is not the washing away of sinnes onely the blood of Christ clenseth vs from all sinne 1 Iohn 1 7. Againe this declareth the perpetuall vse of it in the Church seeing it hath this effect to assure remission and forgiuenes of sinnes vnto this let vs bring our children of this let vs make them partakers froÌ„ this let vs by no meanes keepe them and in this let vs continually renew our couenant with God CHAP. II. That the parts of Baptisme are partly outward and partly inward HItherto wee haue shewed how baptisme is taken and what it is In baptisme we are to consider 2. things a In baptisme two things are to be considered his parts and his vses his parts and his vses For in the former booke when we spake of the Sacraments in generall hauing shewed what a Sacrament is we descended to his parts and vses wherein the perfect knowledge thereof consisteth so we wil obserue the same in handling the doctrine of the Sacraments in particular The parts of baptisme are first to be opened the vses are to be reserued to their proper place The parts are two b 1 Pet. 3 21. Mar. 1 1 Act. 2 38. the outward and the inward parts This appeareth 1 Pet. 3. Whereof the baptisme that now is answereth that figure which is not a putting away of the filth of the flesh but a confident demanding which a good conscience maketh to God and saueth vs by the resurrection of Iesus Christ Where the Apostle teacheth that sinne cannot bee washed away by that outward water but by Christs inward working which the outward baptisme doth shaddow In like manner Mar. 1. Truth it is I haue baptized you with water but hee will baptize you with the Holy-Ghost where the Baptist sheweth that hee baptized outwardly but the force of it proceedeth from Christ who baptizeth inwardly So Acts 2. Peter said vnto them Amend your liues and bee baptized euery one of you in the name of Iesus Christ for the remission of sinnes and ye shall receiue the guift of the Holy-Ghost Where the Apostle declareth that in such as repent and beleeue the vertue of the Holy-Ghost is ioyned with outward baptisme Hence it is that the Apostle writing to the Hebrewes Chap. 6.2 maketh mention of the doctrine of baptismes speaking in the plurall number because it hath two parts the inward baptisme of Christ and the outward baptisme of the Minister The outward parts therefore are one thing and the inward parts are another that which is seene is one thing and that which is vnderstood is another thing This diuision of the parts of Baptisme affoordeth diuers Vse 1 good vses and putteth vs in minde of sundry holy duties And first of all are there outward and inward parts of Baptisme Then we learne heereby that the outwarde parts are no vaine ceremonies no fruitelesse rites no vnprofitable actions that may bee neglected or contemned but auaileable signes and effectuall seales of the sprinkling of Christs bloud for the forgiuenesse of all our sins Againe seeing there is such an vnion of the parts betweene themselues we must not contemne or despise or deferre baptisme Wherefore the faithfull all delaies reasons and pretences set apart haue speedily prepared themselues to do that which God commandeth We haue a worthy example in Abraham c Gen. 17 22.26 when God required him to circumcise himselfe his sonne and all the males of his house and thereby to vncouer all their shames hee doth not inquire why God required this at his hands hee doth not complaine or consult with flesh and blood ouer all doubts faith got the victory and subdued reason vnder her and caused him with diligence readines and expedition to submit himselfe to fulfill the Lords will and performe it the same day that he commanded it Of this duty likewise we see Paul was d Act 22.16 and 18 8. admonished by Ananias immediately after his conuersion Acts 22. saying Why tariest thou Arâ—se and be baptized and wash away thy sinnes in calling on the name of the Lord. Whereby he sheweth that this tarrying and delay in the matters of God maketh vs culpable in his sight True it is it is not e Bernard epist 77. the want of Baptisme simply that is daÌ„nable as is shewed afterward but the contempt of the Sacraments is dangerous without repentance damnable f Luke 7 30. as appeareth The Pharisies and expounders of the law despised the counsell of God against themselues and were not baptized of him Wee know all neglect and contempt in heauenly duties g Ier. 48.10 is euill and bringeth with it a certaine curse as the Prophet saith Cursed is hee that doth the worke of the Lord negligently We see in humane and worldly things wise men will not deferre the sealing of their writings and calling of witnesses when they haue giuen a promise to other or made a bargaine with other knowing that vnnecessary delay may breed vnrecouerable danger as we see by the example of Ieremy when hee had h Ier. 32 9 10 Gen. 23 16.17 18. bought a field of his vncles son presently he weighed him the siluer enrolled it in a book of remembrance he signed it he tooke witnesses and left it written in roles or records hauing an instrumeÌ„t or euidence fairely drawn and sealed with the common seale if any thing should be called in question in time to come The like we see in Abraham long before when hee had bought a possession of the Hittites for the buriall of his dead he weighed out payed Current mony among Merchants so the field and the caue that was therein with all the trees and appurtenances that were therein was made sure to him for a possession As these men when they had made the purchase would not delay the taking of assurance and security the like delaying and vnnecessary putting off the time from Sabboth to Sabboth from meeting to meeting ought to be shunned of vs otherwise though we should be free from coÌ„tempt wee cannot excuse our selues of the neglect of
which are the members of Christ haue one and the same baptisme with our head Sixtly if the baptisme of Iohn were not one with the baptisme of Christ hereby the error of the Anabaptists should be confirmed for such as were baptized of Iohn should be rebaptized Seauenthly the Apostles themselues should not be truely baptized for they no doubt were baptized of Iohn some of them being first his Disciples otherwise they should be vnbaptized For Christ with his owne hands baptized none p Ioh 4 1 2. as appeareth Ioh. 4 1 2. and it is not likely that one of them baptized another yea they should baptize other into another baptisme then themselues had receiued Last of all Christ himselfe testifieth q Mat. 3 15. Luk. 7 29. that the baptisme ministred by Iohn pertained to the fulfilling of righteousnesse Mat. 3 15. and Luke testifieth that the Publicans and people being baptized of him iustified God but the Pharisies despised the counsell of God against themselues and were not baptized Wherefore seeing Iohn baptized with water in the name of the Trinity to remission of sins and that the blessed Trinity was present thereat wee conclude his baptisme was the same with ours r Difference betweene Iohns baptisme and Christs wherein onely heerein lyeth the difference in the circumstance of time Iohn baptized in Christ that shold suffer death and rise againe wee baptise in the name of Christ already dead and risen againe to life Against this euident Å¿ Obiections answered truth directly confirmed Bellarmine the Iesuite taketh diuers exceptâ—ons and maketh many obiections al which stumbling blocks lying in the way wherat many may stumble are to be remooued before wee conclude this Chapter For he reasoneth thus t Bel. lib. 1. de Bapt. cap 20. The baptisme of Iohn was instituted by Iohn himselfe not by Christ he was not the minister onely but the author thereof therefore it was no Sacrament at all especially of the new Testament and consequently not the same with the Baptisme of Christ I answer wee must consider in this reason the base and vile account that the Iesuites make of Iohns baptisme they make it an idle and vaine Ceremony without fruite or force and no Sacrament or seale of heauenly grace Againe if Iohns Baptisme were no Sacrament then Christ which receiued no other outward Baptisme receiued no Sacrament we should be baptised with another baptisme then Christ was Furthermore shall we hear with patience and hold our peace when these Iesuites or rather Iebusites ancient enimies of the people of god belch out their blasphemies and blot Iohns baptisme out of the number of Sacraments and admit their fiue false and forged Sacraments of Confirmation Pennance Orders Matrimony and extreame Vnction Lastly what intollerable boldnesse or blindnesse is there in these Bayards that make Iohn and not God to bee the appointer author and ordainer of his Baptisme contrary to expresse euidence of holy Scripture For seeing no man u Hebru 5 4. taketh this honour vpon him but he that is called of God as Aaron was shall we thinke he would vsurpe this office without Gods word and warrant and doth not Christ himselfe prâ—pound the question to the chiefe Priests Elders of the people touching Iohns Baptisme a Mat. 21 25. teach that he baptized and preached by the authority commandement of God Besides do not the Euangelists say b Iohn 1 6. he was sent of God and that the worde of God came to Iohn in the wildernesse and he came into al the coasts about Iordan preaching and baptizing Luke 3 2 3. yea Iohn himselfe testifieth that he was sent to baptize Ioh. 1 33. I knew him not but he that sent me to baptize with water said vnto me vpon whom thou shalt see that Spirite come downe and tarry still vpon him that is hee which baptizeth with the holy Ghost Whereby appeareth that Iohns Baptisme was instituted of God not of Iohn and Iohn was not the author but onely the minister thereof Hence it is that Gaudentius saith Resp ad Paul diacon That Christ came to Iohns Baptisme as a sinner to wash away our sinnes in his body which could not be if Iohns baptisme did not wash away sinnes at all Againe c Math 3 11. he obiecteth and alledgeth Mat. 3 11. where Iohn himselfe saith I baptize with water but Christ shall baptize with the holy Ghost Whence he d Bel. lib. 1. de Bapt. cap. 21. gathereth that Christs baptisme gaue the holy Ghost Iohns Baptisme gaue not the holy Ghost therefore their Baptismes are not all one I answer these words were spoken to informe e Luk 3 15 16 the people that he was not that Christ so that they make a difference not betweene the Baptisme of Christ and of Iohn but between the persons of Christ and of Iohn betweene the minister of the Sacrament and the Instituter thereof For this is true of all the Ministers of Baptisme to the ende of the world that baptize in the name of the holy Trinity they poure on the water they can do no more they can goe no further Christ must giue the grace of regeneration and sanctification Moreouer f Bel. lib. 1. de Bapt. cap. 22. another obiection hee taketh out of Act. 19 4 5. where Luke speaketh of certaine Disciples at Ephesus to whom Paul saide Haue yee receiued the holy Ghost since ye beleeued And they sayde vnto him we haue not so much as heard whether there bee an holye Ghost g Act. 19 2 3 4 5 6 7. And he saâ—de vnto them vnto what were yee then baptized And they saide vnto Iohns Baptisme Then Paul saide Iohn verily baptized with the Baptisme of repentance saying to the people that they should beleeue in him which shal come after him that is in Christ Iesus And when they heard â—t they were baptized in the name of the Lord Iesus So Paul laâ—d his hands on them and the holy Ghost came on them and they spake the Tongues and Prophesied and all the men were about twelue In these wordes it should seeme at the first sight that Paule Baptized the Disciples of Ephesus vvith the baptisme of Christ which had before receiued the baptisme of Iohn If then he baptized them againe in the name of Christ whom Iohn baptized it followeth necessarily that the baptisme of Iohn was one and the baptisme of Christ another otherwise it should bee a needlesse and fruiteles repetition Besides this the place seemeth to fauour rebaptization is alleadged by dangerous hereticks to that purpose Wherefore the place being difficult the doubts diuers and the errors many that are gathered and sucked from hence as poyson froÌ„ wholesome hearbs let vs assay by the assistance of God to open the true and naturall meaning thereof If we shall weigh and consider the words aright according to the true interpretation thereof h August de doct Christ agreeable
to the drift of the place to the circumstances of the text to the propriety of the words to other testimonies of Scriptures and to the proportion of faith we shall see they fauour and further neither rebaptization maintained by the Anabaptists neither reall difference betweene Iohns baptisme and Christs defended by the Papists True it is there is in this Scripture a double History and narration inserted intermingled and infolded the one within the other which causeth some doubt obscurity but may easily be cleered and expounded For first of all the words ver 5. And they which heard it were baptized are are not the wordes of Luke the writer but of Paul the speaker continuing his speech of Iohns Disciples hearers and are not to bee vnderstood of the twelue Disciples as appeareth by the two i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Greeke coniunctions which are vsed by the maisters of that tongue to ioyne and to disioyne hauing relation one to the other and knitting together the parts of the sentence answering fitly each to other k Mat. 3 11. Mat. 1 8 9. Act 1 5 6. as may bee seene in many places wherefore Luke speaketh not heere of Pauls baptisme but Paul speaketh of Iohns baptisme He setteth downe the office of Iohn verse 3. then he prosecuteth both the parts of it mentioning his preaching verse 4. and his baptizing verse 5. Againe these twelue abiding at Ephesus dwelling farre from the land of Iudea where Iohn preached baptized and liuing about 30. or 40. yeares after the death of Iohn could not heare his doctrin from his owne mouth or receiue baptisme at his hands Now whereas they are said to be baptized to Iohns Baptisme the meaning is l Act. 18 25. Mat. 21 25. Mar. 1 4. they imbraced and professed the same doctrine which Iohn preached by word and sealed with his baptisme Thirdly we haue a like example touching the Samaritans baptized by Phillip m Act. 8.14.15.16.17 The Holy-Ghost was yet come downe vpon none of them but they were onely baptized in the name of the Lord Iesus then laide they their hands on them and they receiued the Holy-Ghost Heere we are to obserue this order Phillip preached the people beleeued and were baptized afterward the Apostles hands were imposed and so the Holy-Ghost is receiued They gaue the gifts of the Holy Ghost by laying on of hands without baptisme Act. 8.17 Neither do we reade that laying on of hands was vsed in baptisme neither were these baptized againe but onely confirmed and strengthened by imposition of the Apostles hands So in this place the twelue Ephesian Disciples had embraced and receiued the doctrine that Iohn preached and were baptized in the name of Christ then the Apostle layeth his hands vpon them and they receiue the Holy-Ghost they are no more rebaptized then were the Disciples at Samaria Fourthly if the 4. and 5. verses were to be sundred and dismembred contrary to the vse of the Greeke particles which serue to conioyne the whole and to disioyne the parts of the sentence as though the one were spoken of Paul the other of Luke why doth Luke afterward ver 6. repeate and assume the name of Paul What need was there to make mention of him againe Doth not this shew that in the whole speech before hee had spoken of Iohn and his hearers that heard him preaching in the wildernesse Furthermore the Apostle neither accuseth nor condemneth the Baptisme of these Ephesians neither enquireth whether they were Baptized or no seeing they were in the number of the Professors of the faith and beleeuers of the Gospell for they are called Disciples but whether they had receiued the giftes of the holy Ghost Sixtly if such as haue beene once baptized were to be rebaptized because they are somtimes grossely ignorant and know not some necessary fundamentall point of religion concerning the Trinity concerning the offices or person of Christ and such like holy Principles the apostles themselues should haue beene baptized againe who conuersing with Christ hearing his Doctrine seeing his Miracles and knowing his behauiour had yet tasted little of his spirituall heauenly kingdome n Actes 1 6. Math. 20 21. Luke 22 24. but dreamed that the Messiah should haue a temporall and earthly kingdome The Samaritanes also should be baptized anew because being baptized they did not immediately receiue the holy Ghost Likewise Apollos shoulde bee baptized againe who was weake in knowledge vnderstanding onely the baptisme of Iohn yet hee was not re-baptized but Aquila and Priscilla tooke him and instructed him farther in the Fayth of Christ and in the wayes of God and if baptisme were so often to be repeated as God of his mercie sheweth vs the errours of our minde and faultes of our life howe often should we bee baptized Should not the faithfull manie times not onely in a yeare but sometimes in a day require Baptisme Besides wee must consider that these twelue Disciples were not ignorant of the holye Ghost the third person in Trinity but of the extraordinary and myraculous gifts of the holy Ghost which appeared in clouen Tongues on the apostles o Act. 8 17 18 19 10 44 45 47 19 6 as the words are taken For it were vnreasonable and absurd to imagine that such as are sayd to be Disciples schollers of Christ Professours of the Fayth and Members of the Church could bee ignorant whollie of the holie Ghost which Iohn saw come downe p Ioh. 1 32 33 vppon Christ in a very visible shape without the knowledge of which Spirite none can be â—aid to be a beleeuer and to be faithfull such are so farre from being admitted into the Church that they deserue not to sit in the Porch Neither may we thinke without intollerable iniury done vnto Iohn who was filled with the holye Ghost from his Mothers Wombe that he would euer haue receiued to his baptisme such rude and grosse Disciples as had neuer heard whether there were an holy â—host Last of all if Paul had baptized these twelue Disciples of Ephesus why are they passed ouer in silence and not rehearsed where of set purpose he q 1 Cor. 1 13.14 15. reckoneth vppe such as were baptized by him He declareth how he baptized Crispus Gaius and the houshold of Stephanas he maketh no mention at all of this History Nay if he baptized these might not the Corinthians haue taken exception against him accused him of falshood or forgetfulnes and albeit he speak properly and particularly of the Corâ—nthians yet afterward he extendeth his doctrine farther concludeth generally that hee knew not whether he had baptised any other which he wold neuer haue spoke if he had baptised the xii togither especially seeing he addeth Christ sent me not to baptize but to preach the gospell And seeing thâ— former Epistle was written after this history as some suppose from Ephesus where these disciples dwelt r 1 Cor. 16 8.
or function in the Church For the apostles had Euangelists Pastors that did accompany them whither soeuer they went as appeareth in sundry places of the Acts. And if as yet there were no Pastors and Teachers appointed in the Church nor ordinary Ministers erected it pertaineth not to the question in hand because when wee enquire what persons are permitted to minister the Sacraments wee vnderstande it of the ordinary and setled gouernment of the church whereas that may not be suffered in a Church planted which is allowed in the beginning while it is planting and the foundation is in laying before an ordinary ministery be erected Againe those that did baptize at the appointment of Peter did it not of their own head but by the warrant of the Apostle who may be sayd to baptize by their hand because he that dooth a thing by other may bee sayde to doe it himselfe as it is sayde sometimes that Christ baptized Iohn 3 22. Iohn 3.22 Iesus came and his Disciples into the Lande of Iudea and there hee tarried vvith them and Baptized Sometimes it is sayde that hee baptized not at all as Iohn 4 verse 1 2. When the Lorde knevv that the Pharisies had heard Iohn 4 1 2 2. that Iesus made and Baptized moe Disciples then Iohn though Iesus himselfe baptized not but his Disciples These things may seeme contrary the one vnto the other Iesus baptized Iesus baptized not yet the latter place openeth and expoundeth the former and sheweth that if wee speake touching his practise in his owne person hee baptized not but if wee speake what hee did by the hand and by the Ministery of his Disciples hee baptized because when hee had preached hee sealed his Doctrine by Baptisme which the Apostles ministred Lastly there is nothing which I knowe to hinder why these wordes thus written Peter commaunded them to bee baptized may not bee thus interpreted He commaunded Water to bee brought where-with they should bee baptized as such as attend and serue the Pastour in carrying about the Breade or reaching the Cup should bee said to minister the Lords Supper For the assistant may beare the name of doing the chiefe principall worke But howsoeuer it was they are greatly I will not say grossely deceiued that imagine the Apostle would not vouchsafe to do it so long as other wer present that might do it For this should sauour of Antichristian pride which was farre from the Apostles who bare themselues with all Christian humility as they had learned of their Lord and Maister besides the ministry of the holy Sacraments is of the same nature with the preaching of the word and therefore is of greater worth and excellencie then any mortall man liuing vpon the face of the earth is woorthy to handle Thirdly it may be saide what shall we do when a lawfull Obiection 3 Minister is wanting and cannot be had May we not then vse the helpe and hand of priuate persons Answere I answere no necessity can compell vs to violate the ordinance of God and to breake the orders that he hath established in his Church For as in the first institution and administration of baptisme Iohn baptized that preached the Gospel so is this course to be continued and holden euen vnto the end The commandement to preach is the commandement to baptize the forbidding to preach is a restrayning to baptize and therefore Paul ioyneth the washing of the Water with the word of the Gospell Ephe. 5. As for these that haue not the preaching of the word committed to them Christ neuer said to them Go and Baptize If it cannot be had for our children according to this rule they must be commended to God who will baptize them with the holye Ghost and saue them by his grace albeit they be not partakers of the outward part of the Sacrament and washed with the element of water Neyther let any heere obiect the opinion of S. Augustine Lib. 2. contr Epist Pâ—â—men ca. 13. who writeth That if a Lay-man baptize in case of necessity either it is no sinne at all or a veniall sinne for first this place concludeth nothing inasmuch as he speaketh doubtfully whether it bee lawfull or vnlawfull He therefore that will ground any thing vpon this authority and practise such Lay-baptisme from this place must do it with a doubtfull conscience which in him that doth it is sinne albeit it were in it selfe lawfull Again if this godly Father stand in doubt whether baptisme ministred by a lay-man be auaileable or no and consequent-whether such persons so baptized ought to be rebaptized it is manifest that hee alloweth not that a lay-man should take vpon him to baptize for if he had holden such ministration to bee lawfull there had beene no cause or reason why he shold doubt whether that baptisme were good or not Let not any therefore ground vpon his authoritie more then euer he taught them but rather let vs stom hence inferre that seeing hee was not resolued whether baptisme by a lay-man be auailable doubtlesse he was out of doubt that being administred through the presumptuous intrusion of a woman it is voide and of no effect who is doubly barred from publicke charges of the Church more then a priuate man Furthermore wee answere that the iudgement of this learned and reuerend Father is in this cause lesse to be waighed and esteemed and indeede not at al to be allowed and followed because he ascribeth too much to baptisme and the outward washing with water as thogh all they that departed hence without it were damned for euer And this is that which made him rush vpon the former rocke ready to suffer shipwracke for rather then hee would haue the infant perish hee would haue any meanes vsed that were possible to saue the soule of the child but we know that God is not so hard to them who hath promised to be their God nor the sentence of his word so heauy forasmuch as the children of the faithfull are within the Couenant and called holye by the Apostle of which wee shall speak at large afterward Victor Vticensis in his second booke of the persecution of the Vandals telleth vs of a miserable lamentation of the people Lib. 2 de persecut Vandal when their Ministers were banished by the Arrian heretikes saying Alas vvho shall baptize these Infants And this the Rhemistes confesse in their annotations vpon Iohn 20 23. Whereas this complaint should not haue needed if priuate persons or Midwiues in case of necessity in time of persecution and in the want of Ministers might haue baptized as well as the ministers and the people withall be assured to receiue a Sacrament at their hands as well as at the hands of the Ministers And hence it is that Augustine also saith that in time of necessity August Tom. 2. Epist 183. the women hasted to carry their Children vnto the Church that they may be baptised Epist 180 Do we not consider
thousand threescore and ten men 1 Sam. 6 19. m Numb 16 9 Ps 106 17 18 Corah Dathan and Abiram taking vpon them the Priesthood without a calling fire from heauen came down consuming Corah and his consortes the earth also opened and swallowed vp Dathan and couered the companie of Abiram that they were swallowed vp aliue none of them died the cōmon visitation of other men but God wrought a strange worke vpon them and altered the course of nature which ought to be a perpetuall instruction and direction vnto vs to teach vs not to peruert or euert that order which he hath established to continue in his Church Hitherto belongeth that which is written of Vzzah n 2 Sam. 6 7. who was smitten with sodaine and vnexpected death onely for that beyond the boundes of his calling he put foorth his hand to vphold the Arke which did shake and was readie to fall which was lawfull for the Leuites onely to meddle withall althogh his intent purpose were neuer so good so that if the vnlawfull intruders vpon baptisme pretende cases of necessity heere seemed as great a necessity yea his minde and meaning was as good as theirs if they pretend deuotion yet it displeased God because it was done without his word and warrant So Azariah was striken with leprosie that he was a Leaper to the day of his death for that not being content with his Kingly o 2 Kings 15 5 office hee would take vppon him the priestes office to burne Incense vnto the Lord. These woorthy examples of Gods most seuere iudgements executed vpon the breakers of this ordinance ought to strike such a feare into our hearts that we suffer not the sacred functions and offices of the Church to bee prophaned and to teach vs that euery one meddle onely with the approued duties of his owne calling And although God doth not now thus execute iudgement from heauen and worke strange things in the earth in extraordinary maner when his ordinances are broken yet the sinne is not thereby lessened nor the punishment mitigated nor the hand of God shortened but stretched out still though iudgement according to desert bee deferred nay rather the p Nah. 1 2. Eccl. 8 11.12.13 greater wrath is reserued for his aduersaries to the great day of account when all flesh shall appeare before the throne of his glorious presence For if the prophaners of the signe and Sacraments of the old Testament did not escape but were thus sharply and seuerely punished our Sacraments established by the Lord Iesus are not of lesse value and worthinesse so that the contempt of them shall be visited with sorer iudgements And if God did strike with his reuenging hand priuate men when they sinned in abusing the Sacraments and spared not kings in the pride of their hearts how should women standing a degree farther off and barred from the office by a stronger bolt enter into the house q Ioh. 10 10. at a window and not be accounted as theeues and robbers So that we conclude that the necessity of a calling is as great as the necessity of baptisme And thus much of the first outward part of baptisme namely the Minister CHAP. IIII. Of the second outward part of baptisme THe second outward part of baptisme is the word of institution a Word of institution is the forme of baptisme which is as the forme of the Sacrament as Eph. 2. Christ loued the Church gaue himselfe for it that hee might sanctifie it clense it by the washing of water b Eph. 5 26. Mat. 28 19. through the word This also is expresly set downe Math. 28. Goe teach all nations baptizing them into the name of the Father of the Son and of the Holy-Ghost This both declareth the vse of the Sacrament and promiseth Christ with all his benefits For to be baptized into the name of the blessed Trinity is to be made one of Gods family which is his Church and to bee partaker of the priuiledges thereof This promise is contained vnder the commandement c Gen. 48 19. as we may see by sundry testimonies of the Scripture as Gen. 48. Iacob saith The Angell that hath deliuered me from all euill blesse the children and let my name be named vpon them and the names of my fathers Abraham and Isaac whereby hee meaneth they should be ioyned to his family and accounted in the number of them Vse 1 Now the vses remaine to be considered First hereby it is manifest what a solemne couenant and contract what a neere coniunction is made by the washing in baptisme betweene God and the persons baptized for God the Father vouchsafeth to receiue them as his children into fauor the Sonne to redeeme them the Holy-Ghost to purifie and preserue them to comfort and regenerate them to protect and defend them from al euill This is the staffe and stay of our hope and comfort Now to be baptized in the name or into the name of the Trinity is all one and therefore in the Scripture they are vsed indifferently without difference or distinction They are said to be baptized in the name of Christ Acts 2.38 and Chapter 10.48 they are saide to be baptized into the name of Christ Mathew 28. Acts 8.16 and 19 3 4 5. The comfort which we receiue from hence standeth vpon the right vnderstanding of these words To be baptized into the name of the Father is to haue assurance giuen vnto vs that God the Father through Christ our Lord is become our Father and that therefore wee stand bound to performe the duty of obedient children toward him To bee baptised in the name of the Sonne is to haue assurance giuen that being baptised we are in the number of them that are redeemed by him and reconciled to the Father through his blood and therefore stand bound to obey him as our mediator and redeemer To bee baptised into the name of the Holy-Ghost is to haue assurance giuen that euery true beleeuer is sealed vp and sanctified by the Holy-Ghost against the day of his full redemption Now we can haue no greater comfort then this to bee assured that GOD the Father is become our Father that GOD the Sonne is become our Redeemer and that GOD the holye Ghost is become our Sanctifyer Secondly consider on the other side that the parties thus Vse 2 baptized do promise and vow to acknowledge beleeue serue worship and call vpon the name of no other Gods but of the true God which is the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost and consequently to renounce the workes of the deuill the fashions of the world and the lustes of the flesh Baptisme is as it were a solemne oath taken in the sight of God and in the face of the congregation whereby the person baptized bindeth himself wholly to God three in persons but one in substance Indeed we deserue to be cast out of the fauour and family of God yet hee
haue life in you which must be vnderstood of such as are of yeares and growne in age And thus Innocentius the third in the b Decret Gregor lib. 3. tit 42 c. 3. decrees expoundeth it so doth Peter Lumbard c Lumb sent lib. 4. dist 4. maister of the Sentences So then if they will be tryed eyther by their owne Pope which is their holy father or by Peter Lumbard which is their grand-maister this place cannot be inforced against infants that dye before they be baptized but must be reâ—erred to men of greater yeares We reason not thus farre to iustifie and allow the sluggishnesse and neglect of carelesse parents vnder colour and pretence of this that the saluation of the child dependeth not vpon the participation of the Sacrament but to shew that if it cannot be obtained as it ought to be desired or if by godlesse parents it be deferred and neglected yet saluation is not tyed and glued to the outward water The neglect of the Sacrament is a notable marke of a despiser and therefore the Pharisies are saide to haue reiected the counsell of God against themselues beeing not baptized of him Luke 7 30. It is strange to consider what childish excuses and pretences parents vse to iustifie their negligeÌ„ce in performing this good duty to their Children For baptisme is necessary in respect of God that hath commanded it in respect of the Church the lawfull vse of it being a note of the true Church and in respect of the promise annexed vnto it Neuerthelesse it is not simply necessary to saluation as though without the washing of water one could not be a member of Christ True it is to euery one that beleeueth baptisme must necessarily be either actually receiued or earnestly desired receiued if it may be had desired if it cannot be had For as the true desire of grace is grace indeed in Gods acceptance so the desire of baptisme is accepted of God as baptisme And therefore simply the want of it without neglect cannot bring danger of daÌ„nation Away then with the doctrine of the Church of Rome touching the absolute necessity of baptisme and touching Children that dye without it a beastly and bloody d Let none obiect the opinion of Augustine for he thought it necessary to saluation that children shold receiue the Lords Supper as well as baptisme De peccâ—tor meâ—t lib. 1. cap. 24. doctrine ioyned with rigor and cruelty full of terror and feare vncharitable in it selfe presumptuous by entring into Gods secret iudgements impious by binding him to second causes and ordinary meanes iniurious to thousands of poore infants discomfortable to all good parents and blasphemous against the bottomelesse mercy of a gracious God who hath saide e Gen. 17 7. I will bee thy God and the God of thy seede where he maketh a couenant of saluation with vs and our children not adding any condition of baptisme if it cannot be had as it ought to be If it cannot be had by the infant the Spirit of God doth worke the effectuall knitting of them to the body of Christ by a secret working as pleaseth him in stead of ordinary meanes For when our Sauiour had said Mar. 16. He that shall beleeue and be baptized shall be saued he doth not adde contrariwise he that is not baptized shall be damned f Maâ— 16 16. but annexeth onely Hee that beleeueth not shall be condemned Thus we haue shewed the malice and madnesse of Sathan against poore infants and how he hath vsed proud and pestilent instruments to effect his purpose partly the Anabaptistes who deny baptisme to their bodies and partly the Papists who deny saluation to their soules for want of baptisme CHAP. VI. Of the fourth outward part of Baptisme THe last outward part of baptisme is a The last outward part of baptisme is the body washed the body that is washed For wee haue shewed before that the Sacraments without their vse are no Sacraments And albeit the worde ioyned to the signe make a Sacrament yet this presupposeth a Minister to administer it and a receiuer to take it and then the rule is most certainely to bee admitted Now whether the whole body should be washed or a part of the body whether it should be washed once or oftner whether it should be dipped or sprinkled we are neither curiously to enquire nor seriously to contend nor rashly to determine but rest in practise of the Church and in the custome of the country as in a thing in it owne nature indifferent The dipping and plunging into the water vsed by Iohn Baptist and the Apostles in Iudea and such hot regions are not a necessary rule to be drawne into imitation especially in these colde quarters and countries For the word doth not onely signifie to diue to put and plunge into the water but to dip to sprinkle and to wash This sprinkling doth very fitly answere to the signification of water For the apostle Peter teacheth that we are elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father through the sanctification of the Spirit vnto obedience sprinkling of the blood of Iesus Christ as 1. Epistle of Peter chap. 1. 1 Pet. 1.2 verse 2. which is signified by outward baptisme and was shaddowed by sprinkling of blood vnder the law Neyther may we imagine that the efficacy of baptisme dependeth vpon the quantity of water that is vsed and imployed no more then the force and vertue of the Lords Supper dependeth vpon the quantity of the bread and wine which wee receiue They then are much deceiued that would bring in an absolute necessity of dipping Children into the water as if without it they were not lawfully baptized For as we noted before the word importeth euen simply any washing of what sort soeuer as Marke 7. It is said of the Pharisies that comming from the market they eate not except they wash 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And this outward washing of the bodye from filth representeth the inward clensing of the soule from sinne Heereunto the Apostle alludeth when he affirmeth that we are saued according to the mercy of God our Sauiour by the washing of regeneration and the renewing of the Holy-Ghost Tit. 3.5 Eph. 5 25 26. Titus 3 verse 5. And else-where he saith Ehesians 5. verses 25 26 Christ loued the Church and gaue himselfe for it that hee might sanctifie and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word So then the ceremony vsed among vs to sprinkle water vpon the face of the child cannot be reproued or condemned but standeth with the ordinance of God as well as dipping in the water and therefore the Apostle saith to the Hebrewes Chap. 10.22 Let vs draw neere with a true heart in full assurance of faith Heb. 10 22. hauing our hearts sprinkled from an euill conscience and our bodies washed with pure water Hence it is that Cyprian writing of this argument in his Epistles teacheth
Cyprian lib. 4. epist 7. that such as are sprinkled with water being sicke are no lesse truely baptized then such as are otherwise washed But let vs see who they are that haue right and interest in baptisme and who are capable of this Sacrament For not euery one without respect without difference without distinction is to bee admitted to this priuiledge because they are not fitte receiuers thereof If a Minister should take the outward element and vse the word of institution baptizing in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the Holy-Ghost yet it can bee no Sacrament vnlesse the deliuerer haue authority to administer it and the party baptized haue warrant to receiue it If hee should baptize a stone or an Image or a bruit beast without reason and vnderstanding these are no fit receiuers heere is an apparant and flat nullity whereby appeareth farther the truth of the former rule that besides the ioyning of the word to the outward signe there is necessarily required a fitted person to be partaker of the Sacrament as is more at large expressed Booke 3. Chap. 3. To proceede b Who are in the couenant wee must know that the receiuers are such as are within the couenant and such as professe the truth whether in truth or not wee leaue to GOD that searcheth the hearts and reines c Rom. 14 4. let vs not iudge another mans seruant he standeth or falleth to his owne maister Againe such as are borne in the couenant are of two sorts First men and women of yeares Secondly infants that are the seede of the faithfull For the faithfull do beleeue for themselues and for others as in bargaines they couenaâ—â— and contract for themselues and their heires after them for euer Although children cannot be saide to be saued by their fathers faith no more then to liue by the fathers soule inasmuch as the Prophet d Hab. 2 4. Rom. 1 17. Gal. 3 11. Heb. 10 38. teacheth That the iust shall liue by his owne faith yet the faith of the parents maketh their children to be counted in the couenant who by reason of their age cannot yet actually beleeue as they that want all knowledge and vnderstanding e Ionah 4 11. not discerning the right hand from the left Euery man liueth this temporall life by his owne soule so euery man liueth the eternall life by his owne faith True it is baptisme is a common seale But as all haue not interest to the pasture herbage and priuiledges of a Commons but onely such as are tenants according to the custome of the manor so all haue not title to baptisme being a Sacrament of the Church but onely such as are the Lords people according to the tenour of the couenant Touching the first sort of such as are to be baptized they are men women of riper yeares who adioyne themselues to the Church testifie their repentance hold the foundation of religion f Acts 8.36 and confesse their faith as Acts 8. If thou beleeuest thou maiest bee baptized The second sort are infants within the couenant g 1 Cor. 7 14. which haue both their parents or one at the least faithfull as 1 Cor. 7 14. The vnbeleeuing husband is sanctified to the wife and the vnbeleeuing wife is sanctified to the husband else were your children vncleane but now they are holy Where the Apostle sheweth that albeit a beleeuer bee vnequally yoaked and matched with an vnbeleeuer yet he is not to be forsaken nor the marriage bed to be accounted polluted inasmuch as their children are sanctified to God and the Church as well as if they were borne of both parents faithfull For so the children of the Israelites being of the posterity of Abraham are included in the couenant of God We are not curiously to enquire into the secret counsell and election of God we must h We must hope well of the seed of the faithfull and thereâ—ore we baptize them hold all the seed of the faithfull holy vntill they cut off themselues and in processe of time openly declare themselues to be strangers from the promises of saluation Againe the same Apostle i Rom. 11 16 Gen. 17 7. saith Rom. 〈◊〉 If the first fruites be holy so is the whole lumpe if the roote bee holy so are the branches So likewise God testifieth Gen. 17. I will establ sh my couenant betweene me and thee and thy seed after thee in their generations for an euerlasting couenant to be a God to thee and to thy seede after thee Such onely were circumcised as were within the couenant Notwithstanding they which were borne of vnbeleeuing parents and were strangers from the common-wealth of Israel and aliants from the promises of saluation if they acknowledged the errors in which they liued and sought forgiuenes of their former sins were accounted the childreÌ„ of faithfull Abraham were admitted into the Church and receiued circumcision as the apostles said to the Iailer k Act. 16 30.31 humbled vnder the mighty hand of God and desiring to be instructed in the way of saluation Beleeue in the Lord IESVS CHRIST and thou shalt be saued and thy whole houshold So the Euangelist testifieth the like of Zacheus when he had once receiued CHRIST into his house nay which is more into his heart l Luk. 19 9. then Iesus saide vnto him This day is saluation come vnto this house forasmuch as he is also become the sonne of Abraham Thus when the Sunne of righteousnesse shineth vpon the head and maister of the family the beames thereof by a gracious influence begin to comfort and conserue m Act. 16 14 3 15. 1 Cor. 1 16. Ioh. 4 53. 2 Ioh verse 1. al the rest in the house like the precious oyntment vpon the head of Aaron that ranne downe vpon the beard and descended vpon the borders of his garments or like the dew that falleth from heauen vpon Hermon and the Mountaines of Sion n Psal 133.2 which goeth downe into the vallies and maketh all the plaine country fertill The knowledge of this point offereth diuers profitable Vse 1 vses to our consideration and consolation First it is the duty of all those that are within the couenant to giue their bodies to be washed and to receiue that washing in the face and presence of the Congregation Let such as are of yeares desire and craue this Sacrament let them claime this priuiledge o Act. 8 36. 22 16. let them demand to bee baptized according to the example of the Eunuch Acts 8. So soone as he was instructed in the faith of Christ by the preaching of Philip as he came to a certaine water he said of his owne accord See heere is water what doth let me to be baptized So to the same purpose Act. 22. Ananias stirreth vp Paul to this duty saying Why tariest thou Arise and be baptized and wash away thy sinnes Secondly this condemneth sundry corruptions and
death hath that effectuall working in cleansing our soules from the corruption and filthinesse of sinne which naturall water hath in washing our bodies By the merit of his death we haue full forgiuenes of all our sinnes not onely originall but actuall not onely past but present and to come whose blood is neuer drawne dry but is euer fresh and ful of efficacy Therfore the words deliuered by the minister in baptisme at the commandement of Christ namely e Mat. 28 19. I baptize thee in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy-Ghost should be alwayes in our eares euen vntill the last gaspe and by them we ought to bee assured of the full forgiuenes of our offences against God For the blood of christ by which we are once washed can neuer bee drawne dry but is euer fresh full of force and strength to the continual clensing of our filthines and iniquities so that they neuer come into the sight of God neither are imputed vnto vs. Wherefore it is like vnto a sealed charter wherby is confirmed that all our sins are blotted out We are all taught by our baptism that none of the enemies of our saluation shal be able to lay any sin to our charge Art thou tempted to thinke that Christs blood was not shed for thee That thy transgressions are not pardoned That thou shalt bee brought to iudgement for them Doth Sathan tempt thy tender conscience with theÌ„ Thou maist as well doubt that thou wast not baptized and washed with water as doubt thy sinnes are not blotted out thou maist as well surmize thou perishedst in the water as suppose thou shalt perish in thy wickednes the floods wherof howsoeuer they go ouer thy head yet shall not be able to preuaile against thee fully and ouercome thee finally This serueth to conuince diuers hereticks that are altogether ignorant of the right vse of Baptisme The Messalâ—ans beleeued that baptisme was onely auaileable to take away former sinnes De diuin decre ca. de bapt But Theodoret teacheth that baptisme is the earnest of future graces not as a razor to cut away onely the sins that went before The Papists suppose no sinne forgiuen by baptisme in infants but one sin only which is originall In those that are baptized being of age whereof there is small or rare vse in these daies they inlarge and extend it thus farre as that it taketh away both originall and actuall sinnes before baptisme onely wherein although they would seeme to open the Lords hand very wide toward vs yet they are indeed notable Church-robbers who to maintaine their bellies their lusts do vtterly spoile vs not of a piece but of our whole saluation in Iesus Christ whilest they send vs to our owne satisfactions by prayers fastings whippings and such like Note therefore that our Sauiour saith He that beleeueth and is baptized Mar. 16 16. Tit. 3 5. 1 Pet. 3 21. shall be saued Saint Paul saith Tit. 3 5 that baptisme hath saued vs and Peter affirmeth that it doth saue vs 1 Pet. 3 21. Where the saluation that we haue through faith in baptisme being applied to the time past present and to come that is to all times it is euident that baptisme doth as well seale vp vnto vs the remission of the sinnes that wee commit at the last houre of death as the in-borne sinne wherein we were first conceiued in our mothers wombe This Saint Austine saw and therefore teacheth Aust de nuptijs concup lib. 1. cap. 33. that by the lauer of regeneration and word of sanctification all the euils of regenerate men are cleansed not onely sinnes past but such as are committed afterward by ignorance or infirmity so that great is the pardon of baptisme This then ouerthroweth the false d Concil Trid. sess 5. doctrine of the false Church of Rome the Mother of abhominations which teacheth that by the grace of Christ receiued in baptisme all our sinnes going before it are razed and blotted out and leaueth nothing in the party baptized e Bellar. lib. 1. de bapt cap. 13. that hath the name and nature of sin But albeit our sinnes be freely and fully forgiuen for Christs sake pardoned and not imputed couered and remembred no more yet the staine blot and remnants of sinne remaine though not raigne in our flesh so long as we liue in this world which in the end of our dayes together with the mortality and corruption of our bodies shall be taken away and abolished Indeed the Scripture teacheth that Christs blood cleanseth washeth g Iob. 1.29 Psal 32.1 and taketh away sin Ioh. 1. Behold the Lambe of God which taketh away the sin of the world but this is not by an actual purging of vs from all corruption but in freely acquiting and truely discharging vs from the guilt offence and punishment before God as Psal 32 Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiuen and whose sins are lightened blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth not sin Therefore though they be forgiuen yet they remaine g 1 Ioh. 1 8. as appeareth Iohn 1 29. If we say we haue no sin we deceiue our selues and there is no truth in vs. And Salomon in his worthy prayer saith If any sin against thee 1 Kings 8 46. Rom 7 23. Eph. 4 23. Col. 3 3. Esay 64 6. for there is no man that sinneth not So the Apostle teacheth and toucheth this truth by his owne experience Rom. 7. I see another law in my members rebelling against the law of my mind and leading me captiue vnto the law of sin which is in my members We are all as a filthy cloth the flesh rebelleth against the Spirit and in nothing we can do the things we would so that if God enter into iudgement with vs wee cannot stand in his sight And if originall sinne were extinguished and vtterly abolished in baptisme then they which are baptized should sin no more but we see they sin againe after their baptisme To conclude baptisme is auaileable not onely for sins before but it is a seale for confirmation of faith touching the remission of those sins that are committed after baptisme as well as done before as our blessed Sauiour teacheth Marke 16 16. Hee that shall beleeue and bee baptized shall be saued but he that will not beleeue shall be damned Faith then beleeueth the forgiuenes of all sinnes past and to come inasmuch as the blood of Christ cleanseth froÌ„ all sins And the apostle accordeth heereunto Titus 3 5 7. According to his mercy hee saued vs by the washing of the newe birth and the renewing of the Holy-Ghost that we being iustified by his grace should be made heires according to the hope of euerlasting life Where we see that the promise of iustification is generall against all sinnes Thus much of the second vse CHAP. XIIII Of the third vse of Baptisme THe third vse of baptisme is to kill and bury
before the word of the Lord what wisedome can there be in vs or how can we be assured to please God Thus we haue run ouer and answered the foolish and friuolous obiections that carnall minded men alledge in defence of their negligent comming to the Communion of the body and blood of Christ Christ himselfe is ready to entertaine vs as his friends to inuite vs as his guests to command vs as his seruants to come to his Table let vs then make conscience of this duty and not bring this curse vpon our selues to exclude our selues from his Sacrament and from his presence Excommunication is the greatest and highest censure of the Church which as a sharpe sword cutteth off offenders from the Church casteth them out from the communion of the faith-ful and putteth out from among them but these careles persons that regard not to be present at the partaking of this Supper do banish themselues from the Citty and excommunicate themselues from the Church of God They doe willingly and wilfully cast out themselues and cut themselues off from the society of his people To conclude this point let all such slothfull and sluggish persons take heed they do not exclude themselues from this comfortable Sacrament vnder what pretence soeuer it be least they bee in the number of those that draw backe vnto perdition of whoÌ„ the Lord pronounceth My soule shall haue no pleasure in him These things being thus rightly waighed and considered let vs make conscience of this duty and come chearefully and comfortably to this Table No man commeth vnto it but he departeth better away if he come as he ought to do He is filled with good things if he haue an hand to receiue them No man shall repent of comming vnto it if he repent of his sins before he come And when we come often yet we should be sorry that we come not more often It is Christs commandement let vs obey it it is his will let vs do it it is his counsell let vs follow it and his commandement his will his counsel is not cumbersome or burdensome vnto vs. If he should require at our hands something that were hard or heauy to flesh and blood ought we not with chearefulnes to vnder-goe it seeing he hath made vs and not we our selues seeing he hath redeemed vs and not we our selues and seeing he hath sanctified vs and not we our selues so that all that is in vs is the Lords Howbeit that which he willeth vs to do is not hard but easie it is not a burden grieuous to be borne to resort often to his Supper but light and pleasing to them that are spiritually minded It was well said of Naamans seruants to their Maister when he turned away in a rage from the Prophet My father if the Prophet had bid thee do some great thing wouldst thou not haue done it How much rather then when hee saith to thee Wash and be cleane 2. King 5 12. 2 Kings 5 12. So if Christ our Lord and Maister should command vs to do greater things then these and such as were costly to vs ought we not to do them How much more then when he saith vnto vs Mat. 11. Mat 11 30. My yoke is easie my burden is light and my commandements are not greeuous 1 Iohn 5.3 1 Ioh. 5 3. How much more when he saith Eate O my friends drinke and make you merry O my beloued Cant. 5 1 Cant. 5 1. Surely he will do very little for a man who being solemnly bidden and friendly inuited to a feast by his neighbour wil not go to his Table but scornfully refuse and churlishly reiect both the feast and him that called him We cannot thinke he wil do any great thing for vs neither can we make any great account of his fauor and friendship that will not come to supper vnto vs being kindly and curteously intreated In like manner what can we assure our hearts that we will do for Christ that wil not feast with Christ It is well said of Cyprian How will that man drinke the cup of Martyrdome for Christ that will not drinke the cup of saluation with Christ How will he suffer death for him that will not reioyce with him nor eate and drinke in his presence Remember therefore that the partaking of this Sacrament is to our great benefit he that eateth of this bread shall not hunger againe he that drinketh of his blood shall neuer thirst againe Remember that he which findeth good by any thing that he doth needeth no great inuiting much lesse compelling and enforcing He needeth no law to inforce him the loue of it will sufficiently allure him It is enough to compell such as feele no benefit by it and haue no regard of it But such as loue his last Supper and haue felt the benefit of it and haue tasted the sweetnesse of this feast need no compelling nor deuising of excuses to iustifie their absence Remember that God will not alwayes beare with our contempt nor put vp the wrong that is offered vnto him He is indeed very patient and a God of much long suffering he is content to warne vs oftentimes and to with-hold his hand from punishing of vs but if we abuse his patience we prouoke him to plague vs with diuers iudgements If he send out his messengers and we refuse to come at the first call he may forbeare vs or at the second cal he may peraduenture bear it at our hands in hope of repentance but if we harden our hearts and stop our eares when he calleth he hath passed sentence vpon vs already we shall not eate of his Supper For when this feast is kept in his Church Christ himselfe commeth among them and surueyeth his guests he looketh for vs to meete vs at his Table if he see our places often empty be sure he will misse vs and aske for vs and not alwayes suffer it euen as Saul did beare with Dauids absence the first day of the feast and spake not any thing 1 Sam. 20 â—â— 27. but when his roome was empty the second day he held his peace no longer and Ionathans excuse serued not God may beare with our dulnesse and negligence for a while but if we be absent from day to day and can alledge no iust excuse for our absence we may be well assured he will not take it at our hands For as a fearefull iudgement hangeth ouer his head that commeth vnprepared and eateth vnworthily so is he guilty of iudgement that refuseth to come at all It is not enough to say we come not vnworthily for as wel negligence in not comming is a sinne as want of reuerence in our comming We cannot be excused by pleading for our selues I thanke God I am not as many others I come not vnfitted and vnprepared to the Lords Table I presse not in among his guests I do not come ignorantly and vnworthily without knowledge without faith without
repentance without assurance of the loue and fauour of God without a sound resolution to liue a liuely meÌ„ber of Christ withou meditation of the benefits of his passion without acknowledgement of the greatnesse of the mercy shewed toward vs by consideration of the greatnesse of the torment that was prepared for vs for all this we may do and yet be condemned for not comming at all And let vs marke this as the last point and take it as a farewell that the cause of all these excuses and colourable pretences is the suffering of some one maister-sinne to raigne in vs there is one predominant or capitall sinne that thus hath the vpper hand ouer vs the which till it be pulled vp by the rootes will â—euer suffer any grace of the Spirit or duty of obedience to grow in vs. This maketh our hearts heauy and casteth vs into a dead sleepe that we cannot heare the voice of God Let vs therefore learne betimes to prepare our selues by humiliation by confession by prayer and by bewailing the want or weakenesse of grace in vs that so iudging our selues for our sinnes we may not be iudged of the Lord. CHAP. III. Of the first outward part of the Lords Supper HItherto we haue shewed what the Lords supper is and how to apply it to our instruction now we are to coÌ„sider in this Sacrament two things his parts and his vses as we haue shewed in the former bookes The parts are partly outward and partly inward A man is a compound creature made of flesh and of a reasonable soule as Athanasius speaketh in his Creed If the question were asked whether man were a mortall creature or immortall earthly or heauenly visible or inuisible no man could rightly answere without a distinction that he is earthly touching his body and heauenly touching his Spirit In like sort we must consider touching the Lords Supper which is made of an earthly and an heauenly thing and therefore if the question were demanded touching this Sacrament whether it be an earthly or heauenly thing we may answere it is both and must resolue that in part it is earthly and in part heauenly earthly in the signe and heauenly in the matter that is signified Let vs vnderstand this well and acknowledge the diuers natures and parts of it There had neuer risen so great diuision and confusion in the Church touching the Sacrament if this distinction had beene well obserued The ignorance of this point hath bred much strife and debate for whilst some iudge of it according to the inward thing and some according to the outward onely the truth of the Lords Supper hath beene buried in silence both sorts forgetting that the prouidence of God and his louing kindnesse did abase it selfe vnto our capacity not onely yeelding words to our eares but visible signes to our eyes whereby he would exhibite to our faith spirituall things The outward part is one thing the inward part is another thing the outward is taken in at the mouth the inward by the inward man the outward is turned into the nourishment of the body the inward worketh in vs to eternal life the outward is taken by some to their destruction but the inward alwaies to saluation This appeareth euidently by the words of the Apostle deliuering to the Church what he had receiued of the Lord and declaring how the same night he was betrayed Hee tooke bread and a 1 Cor. 11 23 22 25 Mat 26 26. 28 29. when hee had giuen thankes he brake it and said Take ye eate ye this is my body which is broken for you this do ye in remembrance of me After the same manner also He tookâ— the cup when he had supped saying This cup is the new testament in my blood this do as oft as ye drinke it in remembrance of me In these words we see both the outward parts propounded and the number of them defined and determined For heere are b Foure outward parts of the Lords Supper foure outward parts handled to wit the Minister the words of institution the bread and wine and the Communicants The first Minister thereof was Christ the words of institution are This is my body giuen for you this is the cup of the new testament in my blood the signes are bread and wine the first Communicants were the Apostles So then the Ministers must do that which Christ did and the people that which the Disciples did the actions of Christ are directions to the Minister the actions of the Apostles are directions to the people I am not ignorant that it seemeth hard and harsh to some to make the Minister and receiuer of the Sacrament to bee parts thereof I am not willing to contend about words and names where we agree in the substance of the matter forasmuch as euery one confesseth that these two are outward things which being wanting there can be no Sacrament Againe I haue declared in the first booke and the fourth chapter in what sence I call them parts to wit because the Minister standeth in the place of God and his outward actions do represent the inward actions of God the Father as is farther proued in the 8. chap. of this booke and the receiuer doth nothing in receiuing in eating and in drinking but it hath his inward signification as we may see in the 11. chap. following Lastly I would haue the indifferent reader vnderstand that I say no more then others of the learned haue said before me in other words howbeit in the same meaning who make two kinds of signes the one elementall the other rituall the one in the matter the other in the forme The signes elementall in this Sacrament are the bread and wine the signes rituall are the giuing and taking of the elements which are the proper actions of the Minister and of the receiuer Whether therefore you call the Minister and the receiuer signes or parts or outward things it is not greatly materiall so that we confesse and ioyne together in this that the outward actions performed as well by the one as the other haue a relation to some other thing resembled by them Let vs then see the actions of Christ He tooke bread he blessed he brake the bread he poured out the Wine he distributed and deliuered them both Wherefore the actions and workes of the Minister are c Foure actions of the Minister foure-fold First to take the bread and wine into his hands after the example of Christ who did it to shew that himselfe willingly giueth himselfe for his Church which serueth to strengthen our faith and perswasion of his loue toward vs in whose imitation the Minister doth it to represent the action of God the Father giuing his Son vnto vs for our full redemption The second action is blessing and giuing of thanks that is by prayer by thanksgiuing and by rehearsall of the promises of God together with the institution of Christ actually to separate the
to themselues or receiue it at the hands of some priuate persons I answere it was an ancient practise of the n Beza quaest resp d. Sacr. Church to carty the Sacramēt vnto the sicke when it was administred in the Church besides albeit in extremity of sicknes the Minister be wanting we leaue not the sicke without counsell and comfort For this we teach this we are ready to maintaine this we would haue all beleeuers in health and in sicknesse to recall and remember that if they stedfastly beleeue that the Lord Iesus hath suffered death vpon the Crosse for them if they particularly apply vnto themselues his precious merits for their redemption if they earnestly remember the benefits of his bitter passion with all thanksgiuing and if they truely repent them from the bottome of their hearts of al their sins they do eate and drinke effectually o Ioh. 6 54 55 56 57 58. and to their soules health profitably the body blood of Christ our Sauiour although they doe not receiue the Sacrament with their mouth If they do not thus the Sacrament receiued cannot profite them This serueth to comfort the weake and to keepe them within the lists and limits of their proper calling Lastly seeing the former actions of the Minister are done plainely in the sight of all it is the duty of euery one to giue diligent heed and to haue weighty consideration of these outward ceremonies by the meditation thereof to confirme their faith and to make the outward works to further the inward graces For they are offered to our sences not that we should rest in them but that our weaknes by them should be helped and we by them lift vp our hearts to thinke vpon greater things This serueth to reproue those that omit the breaking of the bread and deliuering of it being broken into the hands of the Communicants True it is some make too much of the breaking of the bread others esteeme too little of it and both sorts are to be reproued and a middle course betweene them both is to be retained One sort much more streight and rigorous then is meet The first opinion offend in the excesse who make the breaking of bread to be simply necessary and an essentiall part of the Supper as that without it there can be no Sacrament The reason whereupon they build is the title giuen to this Sacrament that it is called the breaking of bread and this breaking of the bread is said to be the Communion of the body of Christ 1 Cor. 10 16. Obiection 1 Cor. 10.16 From whence they reason thus The bread broken is the Communion of the body of Christ Therefore the bread vnbroken is not the Communion of the body of Christ Answere This is a broken argument that cannot hold and so weake in strength that it cannot vphold it selfe If one should argue thus A man is a creature going vpright therefore a man not going vpright but crooked as not a man Or thus The body of man hath armes and hands and legges therefore if it want eyther arme or hand or legge it is not the body of a man all men see this will not follow This onely will follow that such a man is not a sound man and such a body is not a perfect body so it will onely follow that the Sacrament is not an entire but a maimed Sacrament where the bread is not broken Wherefore these men do great wrong to many reformed Churches which haue not yet this ceremony among them while they dare pronounce that they haue no Supper at all because they are destitute of this rite which iudgement of theirs sauoureth of the want both of verity charity The second opinion Another sort offend on the contrary side to wit in the defect who make this breaking to be meerely indifferent and not necessary accidentall and not of the substance They confesse that the Lord Iesus at his last Supper did truely breake bread but that he did it as a thing indifferent and according to ordinary custome Besides they affirme that this breaking signifieth the distributing or deuiding of the bread to others But one of these is contrary to the other the former ouerthroweth the latter and the last destroyeth the first For if Christ did truely breake bread in his Supper then it followeth that to breake bread in the Supper is not onely to deale the bread but to giue it into seuerall parts being broken as he saith distinctly Hee brake it and gaue it to his Disciples Mat. 26 26. Againe if breaking and distributing be all one then is not the breaking which they omit a rite indifferent but very necessary forasmuch as the giuing of the Supper to the Communicants is so necessary that without it there can be no Sacrament These therefore are they that ouerthrow themselues The third opinion The third opinion is the sounder of such as hold a meane way betweene both extreames that the breaking of the bread is no essential part of the Supper neither yet an indifferent ceremony both which are two dangerous rockes on which sundry mē suffer ship-wrack but a necessary ceremony not as though without it there were no Supper at all but as a part seruing to perfect the whole which wanting the Supper ceaseth not to be howbeit it is not intire and compleat For this rite is not as the head or the heart in mans body without which there could be no body but as the hand or the foot without which it is a body albeit a maimed or a lame body So likewise touching this holy Supper without bread without blessing without giuing there can be no Supper it is as much as if the head were cut off or the heart pulled out or the braine perished But without breaking the Supper remaineth albeit maimed and vnperfect as if the body wanted an eye or an arme Besides How the breaking of the bread is necessary it is the will of Christ that this ceremony should be obserued so that it may be said to be necessary in two respects first in regard of the making perfect of the Sacrament secondly in regard of the commandement of Christ Now that this necessitie may appeare how great it is let vs consider the reasons wherby it is proued that this beaking where it is ought to be continued and where it is not ought to be restored The first reason First of all we haue the example of Christ who said of himselfe Learne of me euery action of Christ about the Supper is our instruction But in the first institution of the Supper he brake the bread which he had blessed and did distribute it to his disciples Therefore it behoueth vs to do the like Obiection Neither let any obiect that the manner of Christs beaking and of his Apostles is vnknowne or vncertaine Answere For the Lord doth not command vs or tie vs precisely to vse that forme which hee vsed
as the Euangelist Marke accordeth saying They all dranke of it so the Apostle doth not pretermit it but saith All were made to drinke as if the Lord Iesus the Euangelists and the Apostles would preuent before hand the corruption that followed in the Church of Rome Wherefore seeing drinking of the cup doth not properly note out the whole action because no man was euer so grosly blinded to suppose that the cup might be alone administred it followeth that by this member expressed we must vnderstand the other and by one part the whole Furthermore it is a ruled case among themselues that it is flat sacriledge if a Priest consecrate not this Sacrament in both kindes but do it in bread onely If then the former Scriptures Act. 2. and chap 20. proue the receiuing vnder one kinde because bread onely is expressed and so the cup to bee excluded it will likewise follow they consecrated in one kinde because the wine is not expressed and therefore by these places neither Priest nor people should take the cup if they will not admit a trope or figure Neither can they say that Luke describeth not what the Apostles consecrated or receiued but what they deliuered to the people for the Euangelist declareth Acts 20 11. not onely that the Apostle brake the bread but t Act. 20 7. did eate there of himselfe so that they must confesse that Paul also receiued in one kinde and consecrated in one kinde or else necessarily grant one part put for the whole as likewise we see 1 Cor. 11. where he doth expresly touch and teach both kindes u 1 Cor. 11 26 27 28 29. to the eating of the bread ioyning the drinking of this cup yet sometimes a 1 Cor. 11.20 29 33. he expresseth onely the one signe for shortnesse sake and the Church had receiued this vsuall manner of speaking to call the Lords Supper the breaking of bread as verse 20. When ye come together into one place this is not to eate the Lords Supper and verse 33. When ye come together to eate tarry one for another likewise verse 29 He discerneth not the Lords body and yet in the sentence going before he saith that such as eate and drinke vnworthily doe eate and drinke their owne iudgement Wherefore as the Apostles alwayes celebrated the Supper by consecration both of the bread and of the cuppe so the people alwaies receiued in both these kiâ—des to their great comfort and consolation Thirdly they pretend that Christ our Sauiour did eate Obiection 3 with the two Disciples at Emaus Luk. 24.30 where it is onely said Iesus tooke bread and when he had giuen thanks he brake it Howbeit heere is no speech of the cup at all of taking it into his hands and deliuering it into their hands I answere Answere that the Euangelist speaketh not of the Sacrament in this place but of their ordinary repast for the sustenance of the body Secondly suppose and admit that Christ had there administred the holy Supper because here is mention made of taking and blessing and breaking and giuing of bread yet it will not follow by any good consequent that there was no wine at all because Luke speaketh of bread onely for it is said in like manner that Ioseph made Gouernour of the land of Egypt Gen. 43 25. and 37 25. Mat. 14 19. Luk. 9 16. inuited his brethren to eate bread the meaning is not that they were bidden to a dry feast and dranke not at it but one part is put for the whole nourishment So are the words to be vnderstood in this place that they did eate drinke together hauing communed and trauelled together If any man remaine obstinate and will not be satisfied with these things but aske further how it will appeare that there was more then bread vsed among them I referre him to the words of Peter preaching to Cornelius Acts 10. Act. 10 40.41 where speaking of Christ he saith Him God raised vp the third day and shewed him openly not to al the people but vnto vs witnesses chosen before of God euen to vs that did eate and drinke with him after he rose froÌ„ the dead In which words the truth of his resurrection is proued by performing of such actions as were ordinary familiar and albeit he be said not once or twice but oftentimes to eate with them Ioh. 21 13. Luk. 24 33 43. yet Peter testifieth in this place that he did both eate drinke and so we are to vnderstand these words Lastly let them marke what will follow from these words being restrained to eating onely for thereby we gather not onely that the two disciples did not drinke but that Christ himselfe druÌ„ke not who is supposed to deliuer the Supper for there is no speech or mention of it nor one sillable touching any such matter And if Christ did not drinke then the Priestes also should be exempted from the necessity of partaking of the cup which marreth all the market and merchandise of these halfe communions Obiection 4 Lastly they alledge that there is an vnion and coniunction of each signe that the body is in the blood and the blood in the body that Christ is wholy and perfectly vnder each kinde because now in his glorious body b Concomitantia there is no separation of the body from the blood or blood from the body I answere Answere surely if this were so it were a fault and friuolous thing to do that by more which may be done by fewer to vse two kindes which may as well be done and is done vnder one as a wise Philosopher teacheth Besides if one may reason in that sort the whole Supper might be abrogated for we are made partakers of Christ in d Gal. 3 27. baptism and he dwelleth in our hearts by e Heb 3 14 15 Ephe. 3 17. faith which commeth by the word of God Againe were not Christ and his Apostles as wise as they Were they ignorant of this vnion Did they not know this accompanying of the body with the blood and blood with the body Is the present church of Rome wiser then he in whom all the f Col. 1 19. 2 3 9. treasures of wisedome and knowledge are hid If they thinke so let them tell vs plainely if not let them lay their hands vpon their mouth and submit themselues vnto him who administred it in both kinds and commanded his Apostles to doe the like Moreouer Christ would haue vs in his Supper consider his blood separated from his body and set his death before our eyes and his precious blood shed out of his side so that deliuering the cuppe he said g Mat. 26.27.28 Drinke ye all of this for this is my blood of the new testament which is shed for many without which shedding there is h Heb. 9 22. no forgiuenesse of sins as the Apostle teacheth Wherefore seeing these two are contrary one to the other and
cannot stand together to wit the blood to be in the body and to be out of the body to be shed for vs not to be shed and that the Sacrament leadeth vs to the consideration of the death and especially of the piercing of the body and pouring out of the blood of Christ we may conclude that this i Concil Trid. sess 3. can 3. vnion of the bodye with the blood and blood with the body flatly crosseth and ouerthroweth the institution of Christ And why I pray you do their sacrificing Priestes receiue the blood twice and the body twice drinking first the blood in the body and againe eating the body in the blood Nay doth not this vnion deuised alter the institution of Christ and confound the seuerall parts of it making him to speake otherwise then the Euangelists expresse For when hee saide This is my body they will haue him meane this is my body and blood Againe when he said this is my blood they will haue him meane this is my blood and my body Last of all this late inuention turneth and ouerturneth the nature of the parts distinguished one from the other while wee eate the flesh they make vs drinke the blood and while we drinke the blood they imagine we eate the body Thus to eate and to drinke shall be all one with them for we shall eate liquid and moist things and we shall drinke dry and hard things And is not this drinking of flesh and eating of blood an inuerting euerting of the nature of things But thus God striketh his enemies with giddinesse of spirit For after they haue broken the pure institution of Christ and brought in a carnall presence of his body one absurdity being granted k Arist phys lib. 1. cap. 2. 3. a thousand follow infinite abuses haue ensued vpon heapes the flood-gates being set open whereof there is no end or measure Let them therefore repent themselues of this sacriledge against God and iniury against his people restoring vnto them the communion vnder both kinds according to the ordinance of Christ direction of the Apostles And thus much of the generall vses arising from both the signes ioyntly considered Now let vs come to the particular vses offered vnto vs Partic. vse 1. in each of the signes And first touching the bread Is bread simply considered the first signe in the Lords Supper Then it is not necessarily required that it be administred in vnleauened bread For bread is oftentimes named and repeated but the word vnleauened is neuer added Wherefore as it is in it selfe indifferent whether the wine be red or white whatsoeuer the kinde or colour be if it be wine so is it not greatly material whether the bread be leauened or vnleuened so it be bread Which ouerthrowes the error of the church of Rome her fauorits who hold it l Beliar. lib. 4. de Eucha cap. 7. necessary that the bread vsed in the Sacrament be vnleauened They pretend rhe institution of Christ who say they made the Sacrament of vnleauened bread instituting it after he had eaten the Passeouer which was to be eaten with vnleauened bread m Exod. 12 8.18 according to the law of Moses neither was there any leauē to be found in Israel seauen daies together Thus they charge vs to breake the institution of Christ But see heere the peeuishnes and partiality of these proud spirits who flye to the institution and sticke precisely to the circumstances of it when it serueth any way to their purpose but when the question is of matters of substance not of circumstance as touching communicating vnder both kinds touching the necessity of eating and drinking and of many receiuing together against their halfe communions priuate masses and reseruations they cannot abide to be tyed and yoked to the institution Indeed we deny not but Christ might vse vnleauened bread at his last Supper hauing immediately before eaten the Paschal Lambe This peraduenture is truly coniectured yet no such thing is expressed in the Gospell nor prescribed as a rule necessarily to be followed The Euangelists teach he tooke bread but make no mention or distinction what bread he tooke nor determine what bread we should take no more then limit what wine we shall vse but leaue it at liberty to take leauened bread or vnleauened as occasion of time place persons and other circumstances serue so we take bread as their owne n Gregor 1. in Registr Prophets haue confessed and their owne Councels o Concil Florent sess vlt. haue concluded Wherefore to consecrate in vnleauened bread is not of the substance of the Supper no more then to eate it at night or after Supper as Christ administred and the Apostles first receiued it For if any would bring in a necessity of that time as well as of that bread which Christ vsed wee see as faire a warrant for the one as for the other nay we haue a more certaine direction for the time which is expressed then for the kinde of bread which is not defined Besides if Christ on this occasion vsed vnleauened bread it was because it was vsuall common and ordinary bread at that time as we also shold vse that bread which is vsuall and common So the Apostle speaketh of that bread which was daily vsed among the Gentiles saying p 1 Cor. 10 16 The bread which we breake he addeth neither leauened nor vnleauened but vnderstandeth that in common and continuall vse Thus then we conclude it is no breach of Christs ordinance nor a transgression of the first originall institution of the Lords Supper to eate eyther the one or the other Partic. vse 2. Againe touching the other signe which is the wine the Church of Rome may iustly be charged with transgressing the ordinance of Christ who by her sole authority would tye vs to mingle water with wine for r Rhem. Test fol. 452. nu 23. great mystery and signification especially for that water gushed with blood out of our Lords side So they condemne all those Churches as doing impudently and damnably that do not mixe water with wine in the Sacrament and say it cannot bee omitted without great sinne True it is the Church in former times where the wine prouided for the Lords Table was of it selfe heady strong hot fiery and fuming was wont to allay it with water that it might be milde temperate least that which was taken to helpe and further the soule should disquiet and distemper the body This began for conueniency not for necessity for fitnesse not for signification for sobriety not for any mystery But the water is no part of Christs institution neither can it bee proued that Christ or his Apostles vsed water with their wine or commanded others to mingle wine and water in this mystery or that Christs Apostles euer receiued it as a matter of faith or taught it to be a necessary part of this Sacramēt For Alexander the
haue carried the burden of the building and those labourers that haue borne the heat of the day who albeit they haue written much of the Sacraments and themselues liued where they receiued eyther standing or sitting yet neuer wrote against kneeling nor condemned those Churches that practised it knowing very well that we are no more bound to follow them then they are to follow vs. Indeed they haue all of them abhorred kneeling to the bread but none of them haue abhorred kneeling at the receiuing of the bread and therefore let them that haue beene so earnest heeretofore for sitting at the Communion and to reason for the practise aâ—â— in the maintenance of it lay their hand vpon their mou and not so eagerly pursue that cause but be content to submit themselues to the order of the Church and let them learne to giue thanks to God the Father that we haue the Supper of the Lord so sincerely administred among vs and that they may so reuerently receiue it which in so pure and holy a manner is not either deliuered or taken in some other Churches where notwithstanding they ought to Communicate that liue in them So long as wee may take the bread and drinke of the cuppe of the Lord with hearing the word preached with prayers and praises offered to God let vs not striue and contend in indifferent things as we haue proued this to be which are to be ordered by the higher powers but yeeld obedience to the truth and be content to ioyne with our brethren as in the action of the Supper so in the gesture of the body that so with ioy of heart and comfort of Spirit with one minde with one mouth we may glorify our Father which is in heauen And if the best reformed Churches bee onely the competent Iudges in this case Pag. 50. to whose iudgement we are to conforme our selues as themselues confesse the question will soone be at an end forasmuch as there is no Church vnder heauen that we know nor learned writer before our times that I can vnderstand by the relation and obseruation of others to haue simply condeÌ„ned the gesture of kneeling at the Sacrament as vnlawfull I deny not but some haue held this ceremony needlesse vnprofitable in expedient and fit to be abolished but not impious vnlawfull Idolatrous in it selfe It is well said of Beza Beza epist 2. in his second Epistle that albeit the Sacraments be instituted by Christ and that by mans authority nothing ought to bee added to them or detracted from them yet not euery declining from the institution is to be accounted a corruption so that the intent and purpose of the Author of them be obserued When the Lord Iesus did ordaine his last supper it is most likely that the disciples receiued the bread and the cup not at the hands of Christ but one of another forasmuch as he tooke the cup and gaue thanks and said Take this and diuide it among your selues Luke 22 17. and that all of them did drinke of one and the same cup what then Shall wee say that those Churches offended or that the commandement of Christ is transgressed or that the institution is violated where one doth not deliuer the Sacrament to another but all receiue it at the hand of the Minister where they drinke also not of one but of diuers cups No in no wise because the taking of the Elements is necessarily required but the manner is not precisely appointed and prescribed And heereby also we see farther that we are not seruilely bound to cleaue to the example of Christ in the administration and participation of the Supper albeit on the other side we haue no purpose to oppose our selues any way against him but inasmuch as he hath left it free we haue made choice of that we thinke fit Thus I haue finished the point which I intended to bring backe our deceiued brethren and sisters to a willing submission to the orders of our Church in this behalfe I haue of purpose abstained from speaking of many other points which I might haue touched and peraduenture had beene fit to be obserued least I should exasperate any way those that are contrary minded and thereby driue them farther from that whereunto I goe about to perswade them and so wound those whom I desire to win For I am so farre from going about to kindle the coales of contention and mouing them any way to anger or bringing them to trouble whom I minde to gaine to the truth that if I haue let fall any thing from my pen that they which are contrary to me in opinion and to our Church in practise might take to be spoken to their disgrace or vttered in contempt of their persons I do heere freely condemne it my selfe before it come into other mens hands to be read of them I seeke for verity I striue not for victory In the matters of God we should be farre from bitternesse and especially in things of this nature we ought to be patient toward al men In all controuersies I account it an heauenly direction worthy to bee followed set downe by the Apostle Eph. 4. Eph. 4 31 32. Let all bitternesse and wrath and anger and clamour and euill speaking be put away from you and be ye kinde one to another tender hearted forgiuing one another euen as God for Christs sake hath forgiuen you And to conclude I say with the same Apostle in another place Gal. 6. Gal 6 16. As many as walke according to this rule peace be on them and mercy and vpon the Israel of God Thus much of the duties and rites to be practised of the Communicants as likewise touching the rest of the outward parts of the Lords Supper CHAP. VII Of the words of Consecration in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper ALthough we haue spoken before sufficiently of consecration a Booke 1. ca. 8. what it is and how it is wrought to satisfie all such as are sober minded and simple louers of the truth yet because special points are heere to be obserued and that the aduersaries turne the true consecration into a certaine magical incantation to worke a miraculous or rather a monstrous transubstantiation it shall not be amisse to assume handle this point againe that therby the truth of God may be cleered the ignorant instructed the aduersaries satisfied and consequently their mouths stopped Consecration is a change or conuerting of the outward elements into another vse by obseruing the whole institution of Christ which giueth it his effect We confesse a turning and changing not of one substance into another not by abolishing of natures not by close pronouncing of certaine words but in the vse and in respect of vs c The vse of the elements is câ—anged the substance is not changed and in regard of the promise of God The water which flowed out of the rocke in the wildernesse signified the same to the Fathers
11 25 26. As often as ye shall eate of this bread and drinke of this cup ye shew the Lords death till he come Thus the Lord Iesus speaketh Doe this as oft as ye shall drinke it in remembrance of me And haue we not many worthy and effectuall l Reasons rēdred to moue vs to frequēt the Lords Table considerations to moue such as professe the same doctrine to resort oftentimes to the same Table of the Lord It is the commandement of Christ so that we ought to make some conscience of this duty as of other commandements prescribed vnto vs. It is a commandement of God m Exo. 20 13 Thou shalt not steale Few but doe make some conscience thereof because it is Gods commandement So is this heere often to come to the Lords Table yet what little account is made heereof al the yeare long euery one seeth and the faithfull soule agreeueth The high God possessor n Gen. 14 12. of heauen and earth hath required and commanded it yet who regardeth The Lord hath spoken and yet who obeyeth If a father should command a duty of his sonne or a maister of his seruant he could not patiently endure to be disobeyed o Mal. 1 6. and shall we not thinke that God will require his lawes at our hands Againe to his commandement he hath annexed a promise which maketh our sin and vnthankfulnes the greater if wee shew not our selues ready in yeelding to this duty Besides seeing this Sacrament is a speciall prop to stay vp our saith and bringeth with it Christ and al his merits and heauenly treasures we are vtter enemies to our owne selues to our owne soules and to our owne saluation if we neglect so great mercy offered vnto vs. Wherefore it is not left free vnto vs and committed to our discretion to receiue or not receiue this were no lawfull liberty but vnlawfull licentiousnesse Heerein the faithfull finde very great comfort and an effectuall meanes to strengthen their faith Euen as the sicke man that feeleth his sicknes and knoweth his owne weaknes should haue a special care to looke to his stomack that thereby he may receiue nourishment and gather strength so we are all spiritually diseased assaulted of Sathan tempted of the flesh ouercome oftentimes of sin and must seeke strength of faith from this heauenly nourishment God of his compassion hath set vp his Sacrament as a signe vpon an high hill whence it may be seene farre and neere on euery side to raise vp such as are fallen to strengthē such as stand to comfort such as are weake and to call vnto him such as run away from him whereby he gathereth them vnder his wings It is as the brazen Serpent p Num. 23 9. that comming vnto it with a faith to be healed we might liue and not perish It is as a banner displayed that euery Christian Souldior should resort vnto it as vnto his owne colours to fight the battels of God against sin and Sathan It is as a royal feast of the great King whereunto we must go cheerefully as guests inuited to a comfortable supper to bee had in often vse and continuall remembrance to put vs in minde of his continuall mercy laid vp for vs in the blood of Christ and to ratifie and seale vp the same farre more liuely then the bare word onely When the words of Christs institution are spoken q Mat. 26 26.28 This is my body which is broken for you this is my blood which was shed for you When these words I say are read vnto vs out of the Scriptures they confirme our saith but much more when the Sacrament is seene with our eyes that we behold the bread broken and looke vpon the wine poured out but most of all when we taste and handle when we eate and drinke the outward signes Wee see when one maketh a bare promise to another with words onely betweene thēselues hee beginneth to doubt to whom the promise is made of the performance thereof if he adde an oath for confirmation the promise is more assuredly ratified but if he giue his hand writing and seale it to the party the matter is made out of doubt Thus we doe reason and helpe our faith We haue the promises of God we haue the oath of God we haue the words and writings of God we haue the seales and Sacraments of God these are not reserued in the Lords keeping but are put into our owne hands to see them to keepe them to vse them for our comfort and assurance I speake after the manner of men if we haue a free promise from an honest man penned fairely in writing ratified vnder his owne hand and seale and all giuen vnto vs to locke and lay vp we doubt not of the possession nor of our iust title vnto the same Now let vs consider the Lords doing and see what hee hath done for vs who is not as man that r Num. 23. he should lye nor as the sonne of man that he should deceiue God sent his Sonne ſ Gal. 4 4. into the world to take our nature vpon him to be like vs t Heb. 4 15. euen in his infirmities he named himselfe u Mat. 1 21. Iesus that is a Sauiour because hee should saue his people from their sinnes after his death he sent his Apostles to preach the glad tidings of remission of sinnes and euerlasting saluation he ordained his last Supper immediately before his death to testifie and assure them vnto vs not onely by sounding them in our eares but by beholding tasting smelling feeling and feeding to seale them in our hearts and also daily to be repeated and ministred vnto vs. Seeing then we haue both his promises and oath his word and writings his seales and Sacraments in our keeping what would we haue more He would not make halfe so much ado in assuring his promises if hee loued vs not he would not set such authentike seales to his deed and obligations vnlesse he meant good earnest His bare word and naked promise is very good payment but he respecteth our weaknesse whose mercifull kindnesse must not bee neglected through our vnthankfulnes Thus much of consecration and the vses thereof CHAP. VIII Of the first inward part of the Lords Supper HIther to we haue spoken of the outward parts of this Sacrament by doing whereof consecration is performed a What are the inward parts of the Lords supper now follow the inward parts to be considered For in Sacraments we must consider not what they be of themselues but what b August cont Maxim in li. 3. they signifie vnto vs. These inward parts are foure in number to wit first the Father secondly the Spirit thirdly the body and blood of Christ and fourthly the faithfull All these haue a sacramentall relation to the outward parts and declare the inward truth of them The actions of the Minister are notes of the actions of God the
Fathers appointing of his Son the Ministers blessing the Fathers separating and setting apart his Sonne to his office the Ministers deliuering of the bread the Fathers giuing of his Sonne If then wee draw neere to the Lords table with faith reuerence and repentance nothing can be more sure and certaine to vs then the taking and receiuing of Christ for when we receiue the bread from the Minister wee withall receiue the body of Christ offered by the hand of God the Father so that as we are assured of the one we need not doubt of the other Vse 4 Lastly the breaking of the bread pouring out of the wine and deliuering of them both into the hands of the Communicants seale vp these actions of God his chastising of his Sonne and breaking him with sorrowes vpon the Crosse for our redemption offering him vnto all euen vnto hypocrites and giuing him truely to the faithfull with all the benefits of his passion Indeed the Minister giueth the outward signes to all receiuers but God giueth and applyeth onely to the faithfull the shedding of Christs blood for the daily increase of their faith and repentance But heere it may be obiected Obiection that not a bone of him was broken t Exod. 12 45 as it was figured by the Passeouer and performed at his passion the verifying and accomplishment whereof we reade Iohn 19 36. I answere Answere there is a double breaking of Christ one corporall whereof the places before doe speake the other figuratiue whereby is vnderstood u Esa 53 4.5 hee was tormented and euen torne with paines as Esa 53. He was wounded for our transgressions and broken for our iniquities the chastisement of our peace was vpon him and with his stripes we are healed Lo what is meant by the breaking of the bread his soule was tormented his spirit was crushed his hands and feet were pierced he sweat drops of Water and blood and cryed out aloud vpon the Crosse My Maâ— 27 46. God my God why hast thou forsaken me Wherefore let these rites be rightly marked and obserued of vs for our comfort and consolation Let vs when wee see the bread broken and wine poured out meditate on the passion of Christ how he was wounded and torne for our transgressions Although not a bone of his body was broken in pieces yet hee was broken with afflictions bruised with sorrowes and tormented with bitter anguish of his soule by whose stripes we are healed by whose condemnation we are iustified by whose agonies we are comforted by whose death we are quickened Whosoeuer resteth in the outward workes done before his eyes neuer attaineth to the substance of the Sacrament Thus much of the first inward part CHAP. IX Of the second inward part of the Lords Supper THe second inward part is the a The second inward part of the Lords Supper is the holy Spirit holy Spirit who assureth vs of the truth of Gods promise As we haue in the word of truth the forgiuenes of sins increase of faith groweth in sanctification a great measure of dying to sin and a greater care to liue in newnes of life promised vnto vs so doth the Spirit worke these things b Rom. 8 15. Gal. 3 2 5. in the hearts of all the faithfull This appeareth in many places Rom. 8. Ye haue receiued the Spirit of adoption whereby we cry Abba Father the same Spirit beareth witnesse with our spirit that we are the children of God To one is giuen by the Spirit the word of wisedome to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit to another is giuen faith by the same Spirit all these things worketh one and the selfe same Spirit distributing to euery man seuerally as he will So then as we are weake in faith and slow to beleeue so wee haue the Spirit giuen vnto vs to helpe our infirmities and to open our hearts to receiue the promises For the Lord Iesus raigning continually in his Church and performing the office of a Prophet doth make the words of his Ministers liuely by his Spirit in our hearts and causeth them to be of perpetuall force and efficacy assuring vs of his promises made vnto vs and vniting the signe with the thing signified This truth being cleared the vses offer themselues Vse 1 to be câ—nsidered And first of all inasmuch as the Spirite worketh these things in the hearts of all the faithfulll from hence we gather that such as neuer finde any change or renewing of the minde or reformation of life after the receiuing of the Sacraments may iustly suspect themselues whether euer they had faith or not and whether euer they repented or not and therefore ought to vse the meanes to come by faith and repentance For the worke of the Spirite accompanieth the outward worke in the elect of God as also we see in the hearing of faith preached he must open the heart that is closed vp before wee can receiue with meekenesse c Iam. 1 21. the word of that is grafted in vs which is able to saue our soules Indeed euery person present may heare the words of institution may see the wine poured out may eat of that bread and drinke of that cup as they may also heare the sound of the voice that commeth vnto them but the whole force effect and power resteth onely in the Spirit of God sealing vp the truth and substance of those things in the hearts of all the Children of God Vse 2 Againe seeing these things are done and performed by the working of the Spirit they are confuted and conuinced that thinke they cannot be made partakers of the body and blood of Christ and be vnited to his flesh vnlesse his body be shut vp vnder the accidents of bread and shewes of wine and so his flesh be giuen vnto vs carnally that we may eate him with our mouths and conuey him into our stomackes But we see heere the Holy-Ghost is the bond of this vnion he worketh in vs faith which pierceth the heauens and layeth hold on Christ It is said of Abraham the Father of the faithfull that d Ioh. 8 56. he reioyced to see the day of Christ he saw it and was glad For as we cannot see him with our bodily eyes nor heare him with our bodily eares nor touch him with our bodily hands no more can wee taste or eate him with our bodily mouths By the hand of faith we reach and apply him by the mouth of faith we receiue and eate him Let vs beleeue in Christ and we e Aug. tract in Iohn 26. 27. haue eaten Christ let vs not prepare our teeth and our belly but a liuely faith working by loue Wherefore albeit the humane nature of Christ goe not out of the highest heauens yet we that liue vpon the earth are partakers of his bodye contained in the heauens and his flesh and blood are communicated to vs as truely and effectually as if he were there
you into heauen shall so come as yee haue seene him goe into heauen If then Christ according to his humane nature be not on earth how can his true body bee on euery Altar How can they eate him with their teeth How can they swallow him downe their throat Ninthly such an eating and drinking of the body and blood of Christ must be holden as is profitable and comfortable to the receiuers for nothing is more auaileable fruitefull then these being rightly receiued Mat. 26 26. hauing thereby remission of sinnes assured and eternall glory sealed vp vnto vs. But no fruite to our faith can come vnto vs by this kind of bodily eating the body carnall drinking the blood of Christ for wicked men haue as great a portion in this as the godly Nay by their owne doctrine it may bee eaten of Birds of Beasts of Mice of Dogs of Hogs of vermine to whom no profit no comfort no benefit can come whereas God would haue the flesh m Ioh. 6.50 of the Sonne of man to be eaten of those to whom it shall be auaileable to life and saluation as Ioh. 6. I am the liuing bread which came downe from heauen if any man eate of this bread hee shall liue for euer and the bread that I will giue it my flesh which I will giue for the life of the world Tenthly nothing can be more grosse barbarous or inhumane then to deuoure mans flesh and to drinke mans blood What doth more transforme men into sauage and cruell beasts Nay worse then beasts which deuoure not their owne kinde What is more contrary to the purenes and holines of Gods law n Psal 12 6 and 19 9. then this The words of the Lord are pure words as the siluer tryed in a furnace of earth fined seauen fold The feare of the Lord is cleane the law of God is spirituall holy iust and good And the Gospell bringeth saluation to all degrees and teacheth vs that we should deny all vngodlines and worldly lusts and that we should lâ—ue soberly râ—ghteously and godly in this present woâ—ld But what can be more repugnant to godlines sobernes and righteousnes then to teare with the teeth o Cyril anot 11. and iawes mans flesh and to drinke his blood from which the Capernaus abhoâ—red What more crosseth the religion of Christ the law of God the light of nature then man to deuoure man and the bowels of one to be in the bowels of another And are not their stomacks strong to digest this meat Did not God in the law coÌ„mand p Leuit. 17 13 to abstaine from eating the blood of beasts from strangled Did not the Apostles for a time renue it q Act. 15 20. among the Christians in respect of the weakenes of the Iewes because Moses was read in their Synagogue euery Sabboth day To what end should this be done if the Church had tasted the blood of Christ with their mouth or swallowed his bodye in their bellies And do not the Scythians and all the Gentiles that are not vtterly voide of humanity abstaine from mans blood and from deuouring his flesh Wherefore these men are worse r Hom Odis li. 10. Virg aeneid lâ—b 3. Plin. nat hist lib. 7. cap 2 â—â—â—d Mâ—t. li. 3. then the Scithians Barbarians Gentiles yea worse then the Canibals and Indies that eate their enemies but these deuoure Christ whom they call their Lord and Maister like Acteons hounds to compare one fable with another onely heere lye the differences they deuoured their Lord vnder the shape of a Stag or Hart they eate their maister vnder the formes of bread wine these fastened their mouths vpon their maister because they thought him absent and not present vnder that shape they openly confesse their Maister to be present and yet odiously professe to deuoure him with their iawes and swallow him in their stomacks wherefore these men are more cruell then they yea heerein they passe the Idolatrous Gentiles for the Egiptians did not eate those creatures which they adored as Gods but these doe deuoure their God and Sauiour like bread Eleuenthly if Christ be present in the Sacrament bodily and carnally in what body shall he be present Whether in his glorified body as he is in the heauens or in his mortall body as he was vpon the earth In one of these he must be present necessarily if hee bee present fleshly Whatsoeuer they answere they are taken on both hands and are strokeÌ„ downe as with a sword that hath two edges Dare they say he is present in his mortall body This cannot be For it is certaine he hath not now a mortall body but a glorified body this corruptible hath put on incorruption t 1 Cor. 15 54 this mortall hath put on immortality and death is swallowed vp in victory This the u Rom. 6 9.10 Apostle confirmeth this the Scripture teacheth this Christian faith beleeueth Christ being raised from the dead dyeth no more death hath no more dominion ouer him For in that he dyed he dyed once to sinne but in that he liueth he liueth to God Likewise Heb. 7 25. This man because he endureth euer hath a Priesthood which cannot passe from one to another seeing he euer lâ—ueth to make intercession for them And chap. 9. of the same Epistle he is entred into heauen not that he should offer himselfe often but he was once offered to take away the sins of many These testimonies duely considered hee cannot bee present in a mortall body What then will they be helped to say he is present in his glorified body Then he cannot now be present in the Sacrament of the Supper as hee was present to the Apostles sitting at the table with them and preaching vnto them of his death he cannot be present in the same body that he did deliuer to his Disciples in the institution of his last Supper For the body of Christ was then mortall and not glorified then he had not suffered death vpon the Crosse he was not risen and ascended into the heauens to sit at the right hand of his Father so that they must seeke another place then these words of Christ a Mat. 26 26. This is my body this is my blood to build their reall presence and transubstantiation for they pointed out his mortall body because his body was not yet glorified when the Sacrament was instituted Besides what a miserable glorified body should this be to be subiect to the pleasure of euery Priest to come at his call to stay till he commandeth nay to suffer himselfe to be torne with the teeth of euery receiuer Wherefore the presence of his glorified body cannot be grounded vpon these words of Christ touching the Sacraments This is my body Neither let them say as Campâ—on that boasting Champion like another Goliah b 1 Sa. 17.10 challenging the hoast of God sometimes said in the Tower-conference that this is a fallation
for nourishment food fellowship protection and gouernment from him so being made one with Christ we are indued with his heauenly guifts and blessings This must be our comfort in all dangers and tentations in all tryals and assaults to consider that we are one with Christ we are not onely deare vnto him but neerely ioyned with him as members to the head as the wife to the husband and as the branches to the vine and therefore can neuer be separated from him in life or death We haue in him a communion of goods so that as he hath taken vpon him our sinnes and the punishments of them so he hath againe communicated to vs his righteousnesse and life and we may through his free guift challenge as our owne whatsoeuer is his We see in the corporall marriage so long as one is rich the other cannot be poore The Lord is our shepheard Psal 23 1. what then can we want Christ Iesus is rich to all that cal vpon him he is become all things vnto vs the light by which we see the life by which we liue the way wherein we must walke the doore by which we must enter the garment which we must put on the food whereby we must be nourished and strengthened Of our selues we are void of all good things We liue in darknes and in the shaddow of death we are borne dead in sinnes and trespasses we wander wide out of the way we haue no entrance into Gods kingdome the shame of our nakednesse appeareth to the loathing of our persons But through CHRIST IESVS both these defects are taken away and all the merits of his passion are made ours through this vnion which we haue in him sealed vp vnto vs in this Sacrament Vse 2 Secondly this straight vniting of the faithfull to Christ sheweth plainly that the vngodly haue no part nor fellowship in him and with his graces though they be ioyned to a communion of the same nature and haue many common guifts of knowledge and vnderstanding yet Christ neuer dwelleth in them with his sauing graces and with his spirit of sanctification he possesseth not their hearts he worketh not in them a particular perswasion of their reconciliation to God neither an hungring desire aboue all things to be at vnity and peace with him neither a distast and dislike of sinne neither the comfortable Spirit of grace and prayer all which are in some measure in all the faithfull Wherefore although they may be clothed with the flesh of Christ they cannot be said to be couered with the grace of Christ although they be like vnto him in regard of this naturall body yet they are not indued with his heauenly Spirit they haue many priuiledges through him but they want such as accompany saluation and seale vp our redemption Vse 3 Lastly haue we a communion with Christ then wee may be assured by this holy Supper that there is also betweene him and vs a communion in all estates and he is touched with a compassion of all our infirmites In all our troubles he is troubled in our afflictions he is afflicted in our persecutions he is persecuted and he that toucheth vs toucheth the apple of his eye In the naturall body if at any time the foot be trodden vpon the head complaineth Why hurt you me and in the mysticall body if Saul make hauock of the Church at Damascus the head in heauen cryeth out by and by Acts 9 4. Saul Saul why persecutest thou me This putteth vs in minde of two things one concerning Christ the other concerning our selues First is there such an vnion betweene vs Are we so neerely knit together as the husband and the wife Similites expressing the vnâ—oÌ„ between Christ and vs. as the head and the members as the foundation of the house the rest of the building as the Vine and the branches as the nourishment the thing nourished Let vs learne heereby how Christ is affected toward vs he suffereth with vs when we suffer 1 Cor. 12.16 and accounteth our chastisements as his owne euen as when one member suffereth all the members suffer with it This is a notable comfort vnto vs in all sorrowes to consider that hee is very compassionate and pittifull toward vs he hath a feeling of our miseries and his soule is after a sort greeued for them Secondly as this sheweth how he is affected toward vs so it teacheth how we should be affected toward him If we be feeling members of his body there is nothing done against him or committed to the preiudice of his glory but we should bee greeued more then if it were done vnto our selues Psal 139 21. The Prophet did hate them that hated the Lord and was greeued with those that rose vp against him Riuers of waters did runne downe his eyes Psal 119 136. because men kept not his law But alasse where is this feeling to be found on our parts When the Lord is spitefully abused and wounded euen as it were vnto the heart who is wounded with him or accounteth himselfe euilly intreated We are as sencelesse men and haue not a teare to shed on his behalfe which argueth against vs and prooueth to our faces that the spirituall life is very weake in vs if there be any life at all CHAP. XIIII Of the third vse of the Lords Supper THe third vse of the Lords Supper is a spirituall communion and growth with our a The 〈◊〉 Supper is the band of charity brethren to be one body with them flowing from the Communion which we haue with Christ For as the vnion betweene brethren and sisters of the same blood and of the same flesh springeth from the neere coniunction they haue from father and mother as from a fountaine and as the vnity and concord among seruants of the same society ariseth by meâ—nes of the same Maister so the faithfull that haue communion with Christ haue likewise communion one with another This Paul testifieth euidently writing to the Corinthians b â—oâ— 1â— â—7 We that are many are one bread and one body because we all are partakers of one bread This is to be vnderstood of that communion and fellowship which the members haue one with another who receiue food and nourishment from the same Table thereby professing themselues to be of the selfe same family houshold Besides by the vniting together of many graines is made one bread of many clusters of grapes one wine is pressed out so out of many members groweth vp one body of the Church which is the body of Christ This maketh much to the reconciling renuing and maintaining of friendship that we are all partakers of one bread made of many cornes and drinke of the same cup of wine made of many clusters c 1 Cor. 12 13 as the Apostle setteth downe 1 Cor. 12 We are all made to drinke into one Spirit Wherefore we are not onely to looke to our vnion with Christ but
to this Sacrament to know the grounds of religion and vnderstand the doctrine of the Sacraments Secondly to beleeue in Christ and to looke for salâ—ation in him alone inasmuch as there is no other name vnder heauen by which we must be saued So then we must come with faith which is the hand to apprehend Christ Thirdly to abhorre and detest our sins to hate them with an vnfained hatred as our deadly and most dangerous enemies and to haue godly sorrow for them which may cause repentance not to be repented of Lastly to loue our brethren truely and sincerely yea euen our enemies If we finde not these things in our selues we must carefully vse all holy meanes appointed for this purpose to begin them in vs otherwise our estate will prooue to be fearefull and dangerous We must with all sincerity conscience and zeale vse prayer the word read and preached conferrence meditation and such like helpes as may further them in vs. If we do finde them in vs though feeble and in great want and weaknesse we are not to abstaine from the Sacrament but to come therunto to seek strength of faith and increase of obedience Wherefore b Mat. 11 28 our Sauiour calleth such vnto him Come to me all ye that are weary and sore laden and I will ease you take my yoke on you and yee shall finde rest vpon your soules for my yoake is easie and my burden it light And chap. 12. A bruised c Mat. 12 26 reeds shall he not breake and smoaking flax shal he not quench till he bring forth iudgment vnto victory Touching the first we are to obserue d The 1. part of examination is knowledg of Gods word that such as will come aright to the lords supper must haue the knowledge of Gods word which is the foundation and ground-worke of faith Wee must know what to beleeue and must learne the doctrine of saluation out of the Scripture Our Sauiour Christ in that heauenly prayer which hee made a little before his passion vseth these words to his Father e Iohn 17 3. This is eternal life to know thee to be the onely very God and whome thou hast sent Iesus Christ We must know how miserable all men are of themselues that we are separated from god the children of wrath by nature as wel as others and the verie fire-brands of hell They that want this knoledge cannot iudge aright of the parts and vses of this Sacrament nor desire this heauenly meate which nourisheth to eternall life So then knowledge must necessarily go before faith for it is the nature of faith to beleeue that which it knoweth and therefore where there is small knowledge there can bee but little faith and where there is no knowledge there can be no faith acording f Rom. 10 17. to the doctrine of the Apostle Faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word of God The knowledge required of vs when we approach to this Sacrament standeth in these two g What particular pointes â—re necessâ—tie to be knowne oâ— al that com to the Communion pointes first in the knowledge of God secondly in the knowledge of our selues In these two branches standeth the first part of examination And these two points are so neerely ioyned and knit together that no man can thoroughly know God vnlesse he know himselfe and no man can haue the perfect knowledge of himselfe except he know God in whom h Acts 17 28 he liueth mooueth and hath his being Vnder these two heads many particular points are containd necessary to be known of those that offer themselues to bee partakers of this Sacrament First that there is onely one God that hath made himselfe knowne in three persons Iohn 5 7. the Father the Sonne and the Holy-ghost Secondly that God made man and all other creatures good and gouerneth all things well Thirdly man did fall through the enticement of the Deuill and his own wilfull disobedience in breaking the commandements of God Fourthly there are ten commaundements diuided into two tables whereof the foure first commaundements concerne our duties to God the sixe last our duties toward our neighbour Fiftly we cannot keepe these commandements nor anie one of them but wee breake them daily in motion in thoght in word and in deed the breach wherof deserueth k Deut 27 25 the curse of God that is all miseries in this life death in thâ— end of this life and hell fire after this life Sixtly there is no meanes or remedy in our selues or in any creature but onely in Iesus Christ the eternall Son of God l Luke 1 35 who is God and Man God that he might ouercom death and Man that he might die for our sinnes Hee hath pacified Gods wrath fulfilled the righteousnesse of the Law sanctified our nature adopted vs to be the children of God and maketh our duties though weake acceptable vnto his Father Seuenâ—hly all haue not deliuerance by him but onely such as beleeue in Chrâ—st m 1 Cor. 1 30. whose obedience and righteousnesse is made ours by a liuely faith whereby we are perswaded that through him our sinnes are forgiuen and we made the children of God Eightly faith is a gift of God applying Christ and all his merits particularly to our selues and teaching that he is a Sauiour vnto vs. Ninthly beeing saued by Christ through faith n Luke 1 74 we may not liue as we lift this vnspeakable mercie teacheth vs to deny all vngodlinesse and all worldly and sinnefull lusts to liue soberly righteouslie and godly in this present euill world and to walke in newnesse of life o Ephesia 6 5 because no vnrighteous person shal enter into the kingdome of heauen Tenthly this Faith which bringeth foorth a reformed life is wrought within our heartes by the Holie-ghost p Rom 10 14. through the preaching of the word being truely expounded and profitably applyed with doctrine consutation exhortation correction reformation and consolation and it is encreased besides by reading praying and receyuing of the Sacraments Eleuenthly touching prayer wee haue a perfect platforme left vs by q Mat 6 9. Christ in the Gospell which containeth 6. petitions the three first concerning the glory of God and the three last concerning the necessities of our owne bodies and soules Twelfely the Sacraments are another helpe to strengthen and increase faith which are outward signes and seales ordained of God to assure vs that Christ all his sauing graces are giuen vnto vs. These are two in number Baptisme the Sacrament of our regeneration and new birth assureth vs by the washing of water that our sins are forgiuen by the blood of Christ we borne anew to God The Lords Supper assureth vs that by bread and wine giuen and receiued according to Gods ordinance Christ is giuen vs to be our spirituall nourishment to euerlasting life These grounds of religion must be knowne and vnderstood that we may
learne how wretched and miserable we are by nature and what remedy God hath ordained for our deliuerance We shall neuer feele the sweetnesse of Gods mercy vntill we finde the greatnes of our owne misery We caÌ„not perceiue how greatly we stand in need of Christ vntill we know our owne wofull and wretched estate by reason of sin Such then as are ignorant in these necessary points of Christian religion and especially in the doctrine of both the Sacraments can neuer come aright vnto them can neuer shew forth the Lords death can neuer discerne his body but blindly run on to the danger of their owne soules Wherefore it standeth all men vpon to desire the sincere milke of the word r Pet. 2 10 that they may grow thereby to seeke after knowledge as for siluer and after vnderstanding as precious stones A loathing stomacke neuer well digesteth the meat that is put into it and he that is full despiseth the Hony-combe What is the reason that they remaine blinde in the matters of God and their owne saluation and as bruite beasts in vnderstanding Surely because they desire not the wayes of God they regard not his feare they contemne knowledge as Esau did the blessing and the Israelites did their Manna For no man truely desired the knowledge of God and of godlinesse vnfainedly but he had the meanes offered vnto him at one time or other Cornelius desiring to be throughly instructed in the way of saluation was directed by the Angell to send for Peter Å¿ Act 11 13. Who should speake words vnto him whereby he and his houshold should be saued Thus Dauid going the way of al flesh instructeth his son Salomon t 1 Chr. 28 9. Thou Salomon know thou the God of thy Fathers and serue him with a perfect heart and with a willing mind if thou seeke him he will be found of thee but if thou forsake him he will cast thee off for euer This is it also which the Prophet proclaimed 2 Chro. 15. O Asa and all Iudah Beniamin heare yee me the Lord is with you while yee bee with him and if ye seeke him he will be found of you but if ye forsake him he will forsake you Likewise the Euangelist teacheth that when Zaccheus sought to see Iesus he shewed himselfe vnto him he entred into his house and that which is more into his heart u Luk. 19 3. c and that day saluation was begun in him in his family being made the childe of Abraham Hereby is fulfilled that which the Prophet speaketh Psal 145. The Lord is neere a Psal 145.18 c. vnto all that call vpon him euen to all that call vpon him in truth he will fulfill the desire of them that feare him he will also heare their cry will saue them Where he teacheth that if we truely desite knowledge we shall effectually obtaine it God wil not be wanting to vs if we be not wanting to ourselues When the Eunuch came to Ierusalem exercised himselfe in the Scriptures in reading the Prophet for increase of knowledge as he sate in his chatiot did not the Lord direct Philip to go to him b Act. 8 â—8 â—9 ioyn himselfe to his chariot by whom he was farther instructed baptized So shall it be with all that hunger thirst after the doctrin of godlines they shal not be left destitute but be filled with the knoledge therof to their endles comfort The hand of God is not shortned he is as ready to help vs as euer he was c Mat 5 6. according to the promise of Christ Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousnes for they shal be filled Hereunto tendeth the general promise deliuered in the general words of him that is the author of grace d Mat. 7 7 8 Aâ—k and ye shall receâ—ue sick and ye shal find knock it shal be opened vnto you for whosoeuer asketh receiueth he that seeketh findeth to him that knocketh it shal be opened Here we haue an excellent comfort and encouragement to consider that our holy indeuours shall not be in vaine in the Lord. CHAP. XVII Of faith in Christ the second part of Examination HItherto we haue spoken of knowledge which is the first part of this examination Now a man may haue knowledge and yet want faith Wherefore the a The second part of examination is to proue whether we haue faith or not next point which we are to try and proue is our faith in Christ For euery man receiueth so much as he beleeueth he receiueth according as our Sauiour speaketh to the woman of Canaan Mat. 15 O woman great is thy faith be it vnto thee b Mat. 15 23. and 9 29. as thou desirest And the Apostle saith to the same effect c Heb. 4 2. Vnto vs was the Gospell preached as also vnto them but the word that they heard profitted theÌ„ not because it was not mixed with faith in those that heard it All those are worthy receiuers that ground theÌ„selues on the free fauour of God in Christ Iesus beleeue theÌ„selues to be deliuered by him from eternall daÌ„nation and desire daily to go forward in godlines Hereunto commeth the exhortation of Paul 2 Cor. 13. Prooue your selues d 2 Cor. 13 5. whether ye be in the faith examine your selues know ye not your own selues how that Iesus Christ is in you except ye be refused This true faith is the mouth of the soule whereby we receiue Christ crucified to our saluation Wherefore it is required of vs not onely to haue knowledge and vnderstanding in the mystery of our redemption but likewise a iustifying faith e What a true faith is which is a wonderfull gift of God whereby the elect doe apply Christ and the sauing promises of the Gospell to themselues particularly We must know f Gal. 1 4. the purpose and ordinance of God appointing and setting apart Iesus Christ to be the person in g The handâ— of faith what they are whom and by whom he hath decreed determined the saluation of al the elect Againe we must haue a perswasion of Gods true meaning toward vs in offering saluation through Christ and that all sufficiency and ability is in him to saue vs whereupon we shall feel a sweet and comfortable resting vpon him in whom God meaneth to saue vs. These are the handes whereby we apply Christ to our selues both by knowing that he gaue himselfe for our sinnes according to the will of GOD euen our Father and by relying on his all-sufficiency to performe that high worke of redemption whereunto he was sealed and ordained This faith is not borne and bred with vs but is vvrought in vs by the Holy-ghost h 2 Thes 3 2. who is therefore called The Spirit of Faith Except he giue it no man can haue it it is natural to vs to presume on the one side and to
Ghost the inward cleansing of the soule by the blood of Christ ir represented Exod. 12 48 This description teacheth that such as are not yet baptized are not to be admitted to the Lords Table and that albeit dipping be not necessarie to the being of Baptisme Ephes 5 26. yet washing with water is of the essence of this Sacrament For the Church is at libertie to baptize either by dipping or sprinkling Dâ—e desâ—dâ—gm 〈◊〉 4. l. 4 â—â—i 7 as we may see in Austine that this liberty was kept and retained in the Church and Cyprian vphouldeth the sprinkling in Baptisme yet so as that he affirmeth it to be at mens libertie We learne also that such as are once baptized are not to be rebaptized albeit they haue beene baptized by Heretickes and that whosoeuer is baptized hath made a solemn Couenant to professe the Christian religion and to leade an vnblameable and vnreproueable conuersation considering that he is no longer his owne to liue as he list but as hee is bought with a price so is he bound to serue him that hath bought him and to approoue himselfe to him in all holie obedience Now we are to consider in baptisme as we did before generally in a Sacrament these two things The parts of Baptisme his parts and his vses The parts of baptisme are both outward and inwarde For as there was a circumcision of the bodie of the heart so there is a baptizing of the bodie and a baptizing of the soule Iohn the Baptist in his baptizing directed al to Christ to beleeue in him as Acts 19. and he preached the kingdom of heauen Math 3. so that there is but one baptisme of the New Testament Eph 4. For as wee do baptize with water vnto Christ and admit men to haue interest in the kingdom of God as we incorporate them into the Church of Christ and offer the promise of forgiuenesse of sins to them which repent and beleeue the Gospel so did Iohn in his baptisme Acts 8 and 10 and 1â— who baptized as the Apostles did forasmuch as both of them are said to baptize in the name of Christ Heerein lyeth the difference rather in the order of time then substance of the Sacrament the one was first giuen to the Iewes onely and this latter was communicated vnto the Gentiles also We cannot therefore assent and agree to them that make two sundry baptismes thereof For this maketh two baptismes no more then it maketh two Gospels because Christ and his Apostles did first preach it and publish it to the Israelites and afterward vnto the Gentiles Againe we are put in minde that when the Sacrament of baptisme is to be administred wee should not make all possible hast out of the Church as the maner of many is among vs as though it did nothing at all belong vnto vs but it is our duty to conteine our selues and continue our presence together with the rest of our brethren that by our tarrying wee may to our comfort consider with our selues our owne receiuing heeretofore into the visible bodie of Christs Church and congregation as also that it belongeth vnto vs to offers prayers vnto God for the infant that is present to be baptized like as others did in former time for vs and so as it were pay the debt we owe to the church and performe to others that Christian duty which others haue already performed vnto vs. Let vs come to the parts of baptisme The outwarde parts are these foure the Minister of God the word of institution the element of water the bodye to bee washed The first outward part is the Minister as the Messenger of God For baptisme is a part of the Ministry and God hath ioyned the ministery of the word and the administration of the Sacraments together Wherefore the Minister must be careful and not carelesse in the execution of his office who is to sanctify the water and to wash the party Moreouer the people are directed vnto whom to resort when they haue children to bee baptized Thirdly the Church of Rome prophane baptisme when they appoint Midwiues and priuate persons to baptize children nay do allow Pagans euen such as are not yet baptized themselus and hold it auaileable Lastly it is not fit that the Church should set apart some ordinarily to baptize who are not able to preach the word no more then it is lawfull to set apart an ordinarie Officer for to minister the Lordes Supper which is not able to teach Besides this were to institute a new kinde of Ministerie of such who are not called of GOD as Aaron was Heb. 5 4. neyther can anie sufficient reason be giuen vvhy the Church shoulde take vppon it this Libertie The second outward part The seconde outward part is the worde of institution which is as the forme of this Sacrament Now by the word in this place wee vnderstande the promises of the Gospell and the forme of administration therof instituted by Christ which must be in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holye Ghost This part and point being thus rightly vnderstood both teacheth and reprooueth It serueth to teach that we make not three Gods as though the Father were a God seuerally the sonne a God seuerally and the holy Ghost a God seuerally albeit these be named and reckoned vp seuerally for wee bee not baptized into the names but in the name not of many Gods but of one in nature and essence and triple in persons and properties And we must beware of this also that we make not an inequality of the persons and suppose that the Son is lesse then the Father and the holy Ghost lesse then the Sonne and the Father aboue them both although the Father bee set in the first place the Sonne in the second place and the holye-Ghost in the thirde place because they are coequall and none before or aboue the other Besides it reprooueth one of the slaunders published against vs by many friends and fauourites of the Church of Rome to wit that we hold and maintaine that wee ought neuer to baptize but when there is a Sermon But to put them out of doubt we do no more teach that wee may not baptize but when there is preaching then that we may not preach but when there is baptizing For none of vs doe beleeue or defend any such doctrine of the absolute necessity of the preaching of the word at the baptizing of children or the receiuing of the Supper as if the essence of the Sacraments depended vpon the preaching or the absence of preaching did destroy the nature of the Sacraments True it is we affirme two things First we say that a Sermon is verie fit and conuenient and alwaies to bee wished if it may be had because it setteth foorth more liuely a declaration and demonstration of Christs death Iohn 7 22 And therefore we see this practised by Iohn the disciples
of Christ Howbeit it is not so needfull and behooueful as that without preaching it should bee no baptisme or that for want of this it should be reiterated and the former made voide And therefore the Priests that circumcised children in the Temple did not alwaies preach the law to the people for then they must preach not onely vpon the Sabaoth but euery day in the weeke and peraduenture oftentimes in the day forasmuch as children were brought at all times to be circumcised being precisely tied vnto the eight day and therefore as children were borne euerie day of the week so doubtlesse they were brought to be circumcised euery day of the weeke And what Sermon could there be at the circumcision of Iohn Baptist the fore-runner of Christ Luke 1 62. his Father for his vnbeleefe being striken dumb and so not able to speake Luke 1 62 Againe we confesse that seales without writings are like waxe set to a blanke and therefore baptisme without the word is altogether vnauaileable and vnprofitable Notwithstanding by the word we do not vnderstand the solemne interpretation of the scriptures with doctrine and application but a declaration of the institution of Christ and a commemoration of the promises of the Gospel Thus we make the word necessarie and otherwise then thus we do not make it to be necessarie The third outward part is the element of water The 3. outward part of Baptisme which is the matter whereof baptisme consisteth Whosoeuer therefore baptizeth with any other liquor then with water as with blood with sand with snow with milke or such like matter doth frustrate baptisme and maketh it an ydle Ceremony Againe all popish corruptions superfluously added and annexed to this Sacrament contrary to the simplicity of the Gospell as Creame Crosses Censers Tapers Spittle Salt and such like vnsauoury trumpery are vtterlie condemned hauing also a superstitious opinion of holines and worship ioyned with them Lastly seeing water is an outward part the want of washing with water cannot hinder the saluation of such as die without baptisme All perished not vnder the Law that died without Circumcision God is not more rigorous vnder the Gospell neither did Christ come to condemne those whom the law saued This therefore is a bloody and discomfortable doctrine to be abandoned and abiured of all parents of all children of all christians God saide at the first to Abraham when he instituted circumcision I will be thy God and the God of thy seede Gen. 17 7. And the Apostle Paul speaking of children born of faithfull Fathers and Mothers saith That they be holie 1. Cor. 7 14. By the strength and vertue of this couenant so graciously made and faithfully kept it commeth to passe that the children of beleeuers so soone as they be borne do belong to God and to his kingdome The absolute necessitie of Baptisme How baptism is absolutelie necessary we acknowledge in two pointes first it is necessary to haue it celebrated in the church to the end of the world Christ hath commaunded it and the Church ought to keepe this commaundement without spot and without rebuke vntill the appearing of our Lord Iesus Christ For as the Apostle teacheth that wee must shew the Lordes death vntill hee come so we are to baptize the members of the Church vntill hee come againe to iudge the quicke and the dead Secondlie it is necessarie in this respect because who soeuer dooth voluntarily depriue himselfe of baptisme the Sacrament of regeneration and the seale of the righteousnesse by Faith and dooth wilfully contemne it as the Pharisees did against themselues cannot be saued For it is the refusing not the wanting the contempt not the depriuation of baptisme that bringeth with it condemnation according to that which the Lorde speaketh touching circumcision Gen 17. The vncircumcised male whose flesh of his foreskinne is not circumcised that soule shall be cut off from his people he hath broken my Couenant But to say Gen. 17 14. that God cannot or will not saue children without baptisme or to beleeue that being carried towardes baptisme and dying in the way they are excluded from eternall saluation Children dying vvithout baptisme are not damned is a rash and cruell sentence of corrupt and partiall iudges First it is a false accusing of our mercifull God of extreme rigor and seuerity as if he did badlie prouide for the saluation of children borne vnder the olde testament who were restreined circumcision before the eight day Secondly it committeth the saluation or damnation of children into the power of a man or a Midwife for if they list to baptize them they shall goe into Paradise if they please not to doe it then they shall neuer come vnto Heauen Thirdly our aduersaries themselues that vrge so much the necessitie of Baptisme do teach in their writings that many are saued without the Baptisme of Water as sundrte Martirs that were neuer baptized but that the shedding of their blood hath the force of true baptisme And yet as it is well obserued this baptisme of bloode is contrarie to their owne Cannons which conclude and determine that it can be no Sacrament if hee that baptizeth hath not an intent to baptize but they dare not auouch that the persecuters and executioners conferred baptisme or euer had any intent to baptize And howe is the intent requisite in him that doth baptize more then in him that is baptized To omit this that manie haue ended their daies by martyrdome that neuer had their blood shedde and powred out of their bodies Fourthly it is agreed vpon on both sides that baptisme is once onely to be administred to one and the same person and not to be iterated or repeated what reason then can bee rendred by them why Martyrdome of a person alreadie baptized should bee no Sacrament and that the Martirdome of a person not yet baptized should bee a Sacrament For he that hath beene once baptized may bee baptized no more by anie other baptisme And thus Martyrdome shall be a greater honour and dignity in him that is not baptized then in him that hath liued and continued in the Church and beene baptized Fiftly circumcision in the olde Testament and baptisme in the new are all one and of like necessitie yet infinite people were saued vnder the olde Testament without circumcision as all the faithfull women and such as truelie repented amongst the Niniuites at the preaching of Ionas Lastly our aduersaries are constrained to ioyne with vs in that they confes that the power of God is not tied to the Sacraments Lumb l 4. dist 4 insomuch that manie partake the trueth of the Sacrament which do not receiue the outward signe of the Sacrament and that there is a baptisme of the spirit which supplieth the depriuation and default of the baptism of water And this is as much as we desire so that they teach that which wee teach and beleeue that which wee beleeue The fourth outward
partes A man is a compound creature made of flesh and of a reasonable soule as Athanasius speaketh in his Creede If the question were asked whether man were a mortall creature or immortall earthly or heauenly visible or inuisible No man coulde rightly answere without a distinction to wit that he is earthly touching his body heauenly touching his spirit In like sort we must consider touching the lords supper which is made of an earthly and an heauenly thing and therefore if the question be demaunded whether it be an earthly or an heauenly thing Wee must resolue that in part it is earthly and in part heauenly earthly in the figure and heauenly in the matter that is signified We must acknowledge from hence the diuers natures and partes of it distinguishing the one from the other Then had neuer risen so great contētion confusion in the Church of Christ touching this Supper if this distinction had heene wisely obserued and if what is proper vnto the outward parts and what proper to the inwarde had beene duely marked The ignorance of this point hath bred much debate and kindled a fire that will very hardly bee quenched The outward parts are m The outward parts are foure foure First the Minister who is to take the bread and wine into his handes n 1 Cor. 11 23 after the example of Christ to separate the Bread and Wine so taken from their common vse to an holy to breake the bread to poure out the Wine and deliuer them both into the handes of all the people present for it is not for euerie man to minister in the Church of God and to bestowe and dispose the Mysteries of Christ The Apostles were present at the Supper not as dispensers but as communicants not as Ministers but as ghesse Christ was as the maister and maker of the Feast instituting with his owne hands the Sacrament of his grace So then they are not consecrated to be Priestes of the New testament but preachers of the Gospell and ministers of the Sacraments and therefore priuate persons may not take this Supper to themselues or deliuer it to others The second part is the word of Institution o Luke 22 19 This is my body that is this bread is p Tertul. lib. 4. cont Marcio august conr adimant cap. 12. a signe of my bodie which shortly shall be crucified for you this cup is a true signe of my Bloode presently to be shed to confirme the new Couenant of GOD touching forgiuenesse of sins and eternall life These words are not properly but figuratiuely to be vnderstood beeing Sacramentall speeches Thus the Scripture speaketh of q Gen. 17 10 Circumcision of the Paschall Lambe The third outward part are bread wine fit signes to signify our spirituall nourishment by eating the body and drinking the bloode of Christ In baptisme wee haue one onely signe but in this supper r Mark 14 12 we haue two to note out our full and perfect nourishment by Christ Neither did Christ deliuer the deceiueable shewes of bread and wine or cast a mist before the eies of his Disciples to make them thinke it Bread which was no bread or wine which was no wine but he gaue them true bread and the true fruite of the vine ſ 1 cor 10 16 as the Apostle calleth them after the blessing breaking consecration Heereby falleth to the ground the mystery of transubstantiation the most mishapen monster that euer liued or was deuised It bringeth in a false Christ and turneth him into an Idoll it maketh Sacraments without signes it maketh Christ to haue an infinite body who is like to vs in all things t Heb. 4 15 sinne onely excepted Lastly it confoundeth heauen and earth together Obiection Neither let any obiect that Christ hath now a glorified body sitting at the right hand of his Father and therfore his body hath a great priuiledge aboue ours to bee in diuers places at the same time Answere For first when the holy Supper was instituted the body of Christ was not glorified Againe glorification doth not take away the nature of a true body but taketh away the infirmity and weaknes thereof Take away space of place from a body and it remaineth no longer a true body but the essence of it is abolished u Aug. epist 57. ad Dardan as Austine hath well determined Againe if Christ deliuered both signes the people ought to receiue vnder both kindes so that they may be iustly called Church-robbers who haue takan frō the people the vse of the cup and a Gal. 3 15. wretched deprauers of Christs testament depriuing the right heires of their inheritance ingrossing into their hands the goods of others They make it of the essence of the Sacrament to vse vnleauened bread and to mingle water with wine which Christ neuer ordained or commanded but that which is necessary they esteeme as needles and superfluous thus transgressing the commandement of God by their owne traditions The fourth outward part are the Communicants whose duty it is c Mat. 26 26. to take the bread and wine into their hands to eate the bread and to drinke the wine to the nourishment of their bodies He did not bid them to reserue the outward signes to hold them vp and adore them or cal the Sacrament their Lord and their God he did not command them to offer them vp to God the Father as a propitiatory sacrifice for the quicke and dead as is vsed in their vnbloody or rather most bloody Masse which hath caused so much innocent blood of the blessed martyrs to be shed d Reu. 6 7.10 who being killed for the word of God and the testimony which they maintained their soules vnder the Altar cry day and night with a loud voice vnto the Lord holy and true to iudge and auenge their blood on them that dwell on the earth Lastly heereby are ouerthrowne the priuate Masses of the Church of Rome which now grow to be too commō e 1 Cor. 11 10 and cannot stand with the Communion of Christ who deliuered the signes of bread and wine to all the Disciples that were present they did not stand by and gaze one vpon another but receiued the Supper of the Lord together The outward parts haue bin hitherto handled which being rightly performed f What Consecration is there followeth consecration which is a separation of the outward signes from their ordinary vse to an holy and spirituall vse that whereas before they serued for the body now they are made instruments of grace and seales of the righteousnes by faith The inward parts follow g The inward parts of this Supper are foure which are foure First God the Father who appointed his Son to performe the gracious worke of our redemption and in the fulnesse of time sent him into the world h Rom. 4 2 5 who dyed for our sinnes and rose againe for our
Apostles God commended Abraham for this saying u Gen. 18 19. I know him that hee will command his sonnes and houshold after him that they keepe the way of the Lord to do righteousnesse and iudgement that the Lord may bring vpon Abraham that he hath spoken vnto him Dauid gaue Salomon his sonne a notable and right noble charge before he dyed a 1 Chr. 28 9. speaking thus to him standing before him and before the Princes and Peeres of the kingdome Thou Salomon my sonne know thou the God of thy Fathers and serue him with a willing mind for the Lord searcheth all hearts and vnderstands all the imaginations of thoughts if thou seeke him he will be found of thee but if thou forsake him he will cast thee off for euer Teach them that child-hoode youth are vanity b Eccl. 1 12. teach them to remember their creator in the dayes of their youth teach them to reade the Scripture and to practise in their liues and conuersations what they haue read and learned Instruct them to auoide idlenesse to eschue euill company to giue themselues to prayer and hearing the preaching of the worde Warne thy children to loue God to reuerence their mother and to loue one another Warne them to speake euill of no man and beware of taking Gods name in vaine Put them in minde that God is their father their creator their preseruer their redeemer their sanctifier yea their iudge that shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead and reward euery man according to his workes We must all appeare before the iudgement seate c 2 Cor. 5 10. of Christ that euery one may receiue the things which are done in his bodye whether good or euill Put them in remembrance not to oppresse or defraud any man d Psal 41.5 for the Lord is an auenger of all such things whoe will not blesse euill gotten goods but send his curse vpon them and they shall not prosper Admonish them to shew forth their faith by good works and to shew mercy according to their powers Lastly to honour their Princes parents maisters and all superiors Thus we instruct men to liue and to dye that dying they may liue with God in his kingdome Thus we annoint the sick with precious balme that e 1 Thes 4 6. shal not break their head with the inward and inuisible oyle of Gods grace and mercy Thus we warne them to prepare the oyle of faith in their lampes and to keepe a good conscience toward God and man that they may with ioy and comfort depart in peace render vp their soules into the hands of God cheerefully meeting the Bride-groome and entring with him into his kingdome So then the people loose nothing by lacke of the materiall oyle the want thereof beeing supplyed with exhortations admonitions reproofes consolations prayers and supplications more desired of the sicke and more auaileable for the sicke And thus much of extreame vnction and the other forged Sacraments whereof some wanting the outward signe some the spirituall grace signified some the word of institution some the promise annexed and al of them the commandement of Christ the testimony of the Scriptures and the consent of elder times we cannot admit them for any Sacraments and so we conclude that there are onely two Sacraments of the Church vnder the Gospell which are Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord. THE SECOND BOOKE Of the Sacrament of Baptisme being an Honourable Badge of our Dedication to Christ containing the true Doctrine thereof ouerthrowing the errors of the Church of Rome and deliuering the comfortable vse of this Sacrament to all the people of GOD. CHAP. I. Of the word Baptisme and what it is HItherto wee haue spoken of the Sacraments in generall together with the parts vses and number of them now wee come to the first Sacrament which is Baptisme being an honourable badge whereby wee are dedicated vnto Iesus Christ a The word bapâ—isme is taken many waies This word in scripture hath many significations First in the natiue proper signification it signifieth to dippe to diue and plunge vnder water as Mat. 3 16. Iohn 3 22 23. Acts 8.38 39. Secondly to cleanse and wash any thing with water euen when this Sacrament is not administred as Marke 7. where it is saide the Pharisies did not eate except first they washed So Heb. 9 10. the old tabernacle did consist in washings Thirdly it signifieth the Crosse afflictions miseries persecutions and inward vexations of the spirite as Luke 12.50 where Christ saith I must be baptized and how am I grieued till it be finished And Mat. 12 22. Are ye able to drinke of the cup that I must drinke of and bee baptized with the baptisme that I shall be baptized withall Fourthly it is taken for a liberall and plentiful distribution of the graces and gifts of God as Acts 15. Iohn baptized with water but ye shall bee baptized with the Holy-Ghost within these few dayes that is ye shall receiue a greater measure of the guifts of God then yee haue done before Fiftly the worde is taken for the doctrine of Iohn which he deliuered before he administred the Sacrament of baptisme as Act. 18.25 Where Apollos is said to be an eloquent man and mighty in the Scripture knowing nothing but the baptisme of Iohn Likewise Mar. 1 4. Mar. 1 4. it is said that Iohn preached the baptisme of repentance vnto remission of sinnes that is the doctrine of repentance for otherwise how could he preach Baptisme which properly is ministred not preached Heereunto commeth the question that Christ demanded of the chiefe Priests and Elders of the people The Baptisme of Iohn whence was it Mat. 21 25. from heauen or of men whereby he meaneth the doctrine as appeareth by the words following for so they vnderstood him when they reasoned among themselues saying If wee shall say from heauen he will say why then dâ—d yee not beleeue him Mar. 11 31 32 for all men counted Iohn that hee was a Prophet indeed The reason why his ministry preaching is called by the name of Baptisme is because his doctrine that he deliuered was first of all sealed with that Sacrament which none of the Prophets did or could do before him so that as his person was called the Baptist so his doctrine was called by the name of baptisme one part of his ministry being put for the whole Lastly it is taken for the whole worke and action of the Sacrament of Baptisme as Math. 28 19. Goe vnto al Nations teach and baptâ—ze them and in this last sence we are now to speake of it Let vs therefore see b Whâ—t bâ—ptisâ—e is what this Sacrament is Baptisme is the first Sacrament whereby by the outward washing of the body with water once into the name of the Father of the Sonne and of the Holy-Ghost the inward clensing of the soule by the blood of Christ is represented This
description of baptisme is to be opened and further expounded vnto vs c The description of baptisme proued wherein fiue points are to be considered of vs. First it is called the first Sacrament both in respect of the other Sacrament of the Lords Supper and because when the nations were conuerted to the faith and beleeued in the name of Christ they were immediately baptized as wee see the practise of the Church Acts 2 4. and chap. 10 47. and chap. 8 12. Where after imbracing the faith we see the partaking of baptisme and the sealing vp of their conuersion Againe it is saide there must be an outward washing of the body with water because the d Eph. 5 26. Apostle declareth therby the nature of the Sacrament of baptisme calling it the washing of water through the word and it hath a iust proportion or relation to the spiritual washing of our new birth Tit. 3 5. Titus 3 5. Maâ— 1 4. being also called the baptisme of repentance and amendment of life for remission of sins Dipping into the water is not necessary to the being of a Sacrament sprinkling of water is not necessary to the being of a Sacrament but wetting and washing with water is necessary to the being of a Sacrament Now whether the whole body shold be washed or the face onely and whether it should bee done once or thrice is not greatly materiall but left indifferent to the Church to decree and determine what shal be thought fittest to be receiued and practised Thirdly it is added in the former description that baptisme is once onely to be administred For as in naturall generation man is once onely borne so it is in spirituall regeneration And as circumcision was once only receiued in the flesh whereby the fore-skin was circumcised so is Baptisme once onely to be administred not oftentimes to be repeated Wherefore the Apostle Eph. 4. saith There is one f Eph. 4 5 6. baptisme one faith Againe Christ willed the Apostles to minister Baptisme not Baptismes Lastly in baptisme the death of Christ is represented he dyed but once so that as his death was not to be repeated no more is baptisme to be reiterated Fourthly the forme and manner of doing is said to be Into the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy-Ghost Whereby is meant that we haue fellowship with God in three persons as a wife hath with her husband who passeth into her husbands name to be subiect to him to obey him to acknowledge and call vpon him to worship no other God but the true Iehoua This therefore is not to be vnderstood onely of vsing the name of the Trinity in baptizing but by it also is ment that the persons baptized are receiued into the grace fellowship of God to become his people and to bee partakers of his couenant to their spirituall comfort Lastly in the description before remembred it is affirmed that the outward washing of the body Representeth the inward cleansing of the soule by the blood of Iesus Christ. This appeareth g Gal. 3 27. Tit. 3 5 6. Rom. 6 4. expresly Gal. 3. All that are baptized into Christ haue put on Christ And Titus 3 5 6. According to his mercy he saued vs by the washing of the new birth and the renewing of the Holy-Ghost which he shed on vs aboundantly through Iesus Christ our Sauiour So also the same Apostle We are buried with him by baptisme into his death These testimonies ouâ— of the word of truth do euidently teach that this is the principal scope and ende of baptisme to assure our consciences by externall washing of the inward clensing of our soules by the blood of christ for remission of sins This being the descriptioÌ„ of baptisme let vs see what good vses may be made therof euery part in order as they haue bin laid before vs. And first touching the h The vse of the first part of the description first point mentioned before in the description that Baptisme is the first Sacrament This teacheth that such as are gained to the faith and children of such as are in the profession i Acts â—8 8. are immediately to be baptized So was the Eunuch when he was instructed so was Paul when he was conuerted so were the Iewes when they repented And indeed this is a true saying that k August cont Fa. 〈◊〉 lib. 19. cap. 11. men cannot bee incorporate into any religion whether it be true or false vnlesse they be combined together by some communion and fellowship of visible Sacraments Againe Is baptisme the first Sacrament of the new Testament Then it followeth that he which is not baptised is not to be admitted to the Lords table he that hath not receiued the first Sacrament is not to be made partaker of the second As in the old testament circumcision was the Sacrament of entrance admission and none was admitted to eate the Passeouer but such as were circumcised l Exod. 12 48 as wee see in Exod. 12. So none hath this right and priuiledge to come to the supper of the Lord vnlesse first they be entred and the doore opened to them by baptisme For a man must be knowne to belong to our family and houshold before he presume to eate of the childrens bread that belongeth not to strangers Touching the vse of the second point to wit m Vse of the second part of the description that there must bee washing with water wee learne that washing with water is of the necessity of Baptisme Indeed â—here may be a washing without baptisme but there can be no baptisme without washing The n Ephe. 5 26. washing of water through the word So that this washing is necessary because of the fit similitude that is betweene it and our regeneration or new-birth The water is apt to cleanse vs and leaueth no filth behind so is our iustification sanctification represented by the blood of Christ as shall bee considered Therefore such as vsed sand or blood or such like matter not fit for washing did not indeede baptize but horribly prophane the Sacrament of baptisme The third point in the description is o Vses of the 3. part of the description or Baptisme that baptisme is once onely to be administred which affoordeth vnto vs these three vses First it sheweth a difference betweene it and the Lords Supper The apostle Paul speaking of the Supper of the Lord 1. Corinth 11 saith p 1 Cor. 11 16 25 23. As oft as yee shall eate this bread and drinke of this cup and Christ our Sauiour Do this as oft as ye drinke it in remembrance of me therefore it must be often receiued of the Church But baptisme once ministred is not againe to be repeated As we are once onely borne into the world but after our birth are daily nourished so we are but once baptized but there is continual vse of the Lords Supper whereat
of the Sacraments or sit downe in this Chaire of honour because it wanteth the institution of Christ it wanteth an outward signe it hath no word to warrant it or promise of blessing for howsoeuer b Act 8 5 14 15 16 17. the Apostles by imposition of hands gaue the Holy-Ghost those miraculous gifts are now with-drawne from the Church of God Lastly they haue aduanced it aboue baptisme they administer it in a strange tongue hallow the greazy oyle to purifie soule and body True it is they alledge the example of the Apostles who vsed imposition of hands ouer those of Samaria Act. 8 14. But can they bestow the like miraculous guifts as the Apostles did vpon the Samaritans by laying on of their hands Indeed wheÌ„ Philip had catechised the Samaritans taught them the fundamentall points of Christian religion the Apostles came and prayed for them and laid their hands vpon them So likewise after that children haue in their owne persons made publike particular profession of their faith which others did professe for them in their name at baptisme We acknowledge that prayer may be made for them that strength of faith and increase of grace may bee giuen them by the Holy-Ghost to liue and dye in that faith wherof they haue made profession To which prayers we deny not but the ceremony of imposition of hands may bee added betokening the restraint of our desires to the parties whom we present to God and declaring thereby that wee pray for them that are before vs. But what is this to the cozenage and imposture of the Church of Rome that mock God and his people For the Apostles did not consecrate Oyle mixed with Balme nor annoint the Samaritans with such Oyle They did not crosse their fore-heads nor kisse their mouths nor clap their eares nor binde their faces with fillets nor forbid them to wash their heads neither vsed any such may-game as is now practised by the popish Bishops in their apish confirmation who haue it in greater estimation then the Sacrament of baptisme because they permit the administration of it to euery Priest yea to priuate persons yea to women yea euen to the Iewes and Infidels that are out of the Church whereas they reserue to the Bishops onely the power of Confirmation as if it had greater power to strengthen the soule against the Diuell Secondly c Penance is no sacrament their pennance instituted by bodily chastisements to make satisfaction for sin to God is no Sacrament of the new Testament nor any sacred thing being thus vnderstood For we acknowledge no other satisfaction d 1 Ioh 1 7. for sinne wherein God delighteth and the conscience of man resteth but only the death and obedience of Christ Besides true repentance hath been preached and practised from the beginning of the world after that sinne entred into the world Furthermore their pennance hath no visible signe as baptisme and the Supper of the Lord haue Thirdly e Matrimony is no Sacrament matrimony albeit it be a diuine ordinance honorable f Heb 13 4. among all estates yet can be no Sacrament of the Church of Christ because it was instituted before g Gen 2 18 the law it is ratified among the Infidels which are no members of the Church it hath no promise of grace and saluation ioyned to it and albeit it be honourable in all h 1. Cor 6 7.7 37. yet it is not necessary in all Lastly the Romaine Church esteemeth it as an vncleane thing a prophanation of holy orders a liuing in the flesh so that as with one hand they aduance it to a great dignity with the other hand they cast it downe with great disgrace and contempt as vnworthy of the high holy priest-hood Fourthly orders come in the next i Orders no sacrament place which are the officers and ministry of the Church but no Sacrament or Sacraments of the Church For then according to the number of orders wee should multiply the number of Sacraments Neither haue they any outward Element and visible signe Lastly we are come to extreame vnction which we suffer not to mask vnder the name of Sacraments but pull off the vizard therof because the church had the vse of anointing so long as it retained the miraculous gift of healing Besides it hath no worde of institution to warrant the continuall practise of it vntil the second comming of Christ Indeede the Apostles and Disciples were commaunded to annoint the sicke and so to heale them of their sicknes and if any man in our dayes haue this miraculous guifte of healing bestowed vpon him we like well that hee shoulde annoint the sicke and in the name of God vse the gifte bestowed vpon him But the Church of Rome annoint those whose case and condiâ—ion is without hope of amendement and recouery Thus a Medicine is turned into a Sacrament and a miracle is turned into a coniuring of Deuils and the Vnct on which was woont to heale the body is turned into a foolish ceremony vnprofitable both to the bodie and to the soule and yet it will require a large halfe houres worke to can oâ—e oâ—â— extreme vnction A great deale of time very all â—â—stowed Wherefore sâ—â—ing the word of God teacheth the number of two Sacraments onely and the Church of Rome enstructeth her children inâ—o the number of seauen Sacraments neither moe nor lesse they must pardon vs if wee hearken rather to the Scriptures then to their Traditions rather to God then to man rather to the author of trueth then to the spirit of error Neuerthelesse though wee thus speake we like wel the things themselues being rightly vnderstood at the repentance of the penitent confirmation of the faithful that are weake and newe called the order of the Ministery of the Church the visitation and comfort of the sicke the lawfull estate of honourable Matrimony as godly and profitable and that not onely in the new Testament but also in the olde so that we would haue no man slander vs or mistake vs herein as though we refused those things which be of themselues godly and good but vvee like not and allow not the deuising of newe Sacraments in them for which we haue no warrant in the word of God Hitherto we haue spoken of the Sacraments in generall The sum of the 2. Booke of their parts of their vses and of the number now wee come to speake of them in particular first of Baptism which is as it were the doore or gate of the Church then of the Lordes Supper which is the foode and nourishment of the Church And howsoeuer Baptisme hath sundrie significations yet as it signifieth that washing with Water which serueth to seale and assure the Couenant of the New Testament What Bapt is it is the first Sacrament wherein by the outward washing of the body with water once in the name of the Father of the son and of the holy